tihxaxy of t:he t:heolo0ical ^mimvy PRINCETON • NEW JERSEY Donation of Samuel Agnew of Philadelphia, Pa, BX 8495 .W5 W44 1844 Whitehead, John, 17407-1804 The life of the Rev. John Wesley, M.A. , some time tnjTT/ivai ly J. Folseltthuc' WES ILEX. Tiiiln- llir- .Siipi'iintr-iirL-mcp of rhe Soa>ty for th.f ISEfusicni. (if f.spfiil J^mrlf^dfr'- THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY, M. A. SOME TIME FELLOW OF LINCOLN COLLEGE, OXFORD. COLLECTED FKOM HIS PRIVATE PAPERS AND PRINTED WORKS; AND WRITTEN AT THE REQUEST OF HIS EXECUTORS. TO WHICH IS PREFIXED SOME ACCOUNT OF HIS ANCESTORS AND RELATIONS; WITH THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY, M.A. COLLECTED FROM HIS PRIVATE JOURNAL, AND NEVER BEFORE PUBLISHED. THE WHOLE FORMING A HISTORY OF METHODISM, IN WHICH THE PRINCIPLES AND ECONOMY OF THE METHODISTS ARE UNFOLDED. BY john'whitehead, m.d. AUTHOR OF THE DISCOURSE DELIVERED AT MR. WESLEY's FUUERAL. In labors more abundant A workman that neede^ not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of Truth. — Paut,. VOL. I. LONDON: PRINTED BY STEPHEN COUCHMAN. M D C C X C II I . BOSTON: PUBLISHED BY J. MCLEISH. 1844. I hereby certify that this edition of Whitehead's Life of Weslkv, stereotjrped by me, is as accurate a copy of the original, as it was possible to execute. Geo. A. Curtis. Boston, June 20, 1844. BOSTON: DOW AND JACKSON'S POWER PRESS, No. 14 Devonshire Street. AMERICAN PUBLISHER'S PREFACE. Having had in my possession, for many years, a genuine copy of the London edition of Whitehead's Life of Wesley, which, with a single exception, was the only copy known to be in existence, I considered it too valuable longer to slumber in obscurity, and about a year since, I announced my intention to republish it. Through causes unlocked for, and beyond my control, the execution of my plan has been considerably delayed ; but at length, I have the very great pleasure of presenting to the public, in a neat and substantial form, an American edition of this inestimable work, without the least variation in the language or arrangement of the copy, and without notes or comments. As this was the first written Life of the Wesleys, prepared from authentic documents, and as it is the only one which has been written which can rightfully claim the merit of impartiality, I thought it best, in republishing it, to conform as nearly as possible to the original text, and leave the reader free to draw his own conclusions of the contents of the work. It is next to superfluous to speak of the importance of this re-publication ; the fact is more than admitted by those who are conversant with its historical merits. Methodism has attained so prominent a position in the affairs of the religious world, that every thing connected with its origin, its principles and its history becomes a matter of public interest. When, therefore, an authen- tic record of the chief events connected with the first half century of the existence of this institution is brought forth in an accessible form, shall it not be regarded as an affair deserving something better than a mere passing no- tice ? Considering the partial statements and false colorings in reference to important matters, which prejudiced and selfish biographers and historians have embodied in nearly all the books extant purporting to be the lives of Wesley, and the histories of Methodism, this truthful sketch of Whitehead shines out from among the mass of error, like a sparkling diamond from the unseemly rubbish of its native bed. The life of Wesley and the early history of Methodism are so intimately associated as to be almost one and the same thing. The chief incidents of the former become the elements of the latter. As Abraham is the ac- knowledged father of the faithful, so in a similar senae, is Wesley the father of Methodism ; and as in either case, the characteristic traits of the parents vi publisher's preface. are transmitted to their offspring, there may be seen in the developments of Methodism the impress of the expansive intellect and boundless benevolence of him who was the heaven-chosen instrument of projecting this great moral enterprise, whose infancy he nursed with more than parental solicitude. — From the commencement to the close of Mr. Wesley's protracted public ca- reer, one object alone seemed to have predominated in his mind, and to that, were devoted, unreservedly, all his masterly intellectual and physical energies. That object was, to rear in the world a spiritual church, a holy temple unto God, whose walls should tower aloft in the majesty of strength divine, in bright and glorious contrast with the tottering edifices of a formal religion, and the crumbling wrecks of blind superstition ! In this holy enterprise, he received important assistance from his brother, the Rev. Charles Wesley, M. A., whose life is also sketched by the same able biographer, and is con- tained in this work. The careful reader will at once perceive that Dr. Whitehead is no ordinary writer. The elegance, strength and perspicuity of his language, the facility and faithfulness of his delineations amply qualify him for the acceptable per- formance of the task which Mr. Wesley, in confidence, intrusted to him. With the hope that the efforts which I have made to republish this valua- ble work, and which have been attended with great expense, will be duly ap- preciated, and that the work itself may be the means of further extending the public acquaintance with the founders, doctrines and early usages of a dearly cherished religious institution, I remain the Public's humble and obedient servant in the bonds of the Gospel, JOHN M^LEISH. Boston, June, 1844. \ ADVERTISEMENT. AN EXTRACT FROM MR. WESLEY'S WILL. " I GIVE all my manuscripts to Thomas Coke, Doctor Whitehead, and Henry Moore, to be burnt or published, as they see good."* As the dispute between Dr. Coke, Mr. Moore, the Methodist Conference, and me, respect- ing the publication of Mr. J. Wesley's Life, has been very generally made known through the three kingdoms, it seems necessary to state to the public, what has been done on my part, and on the part of the committee united with me, to put an end to that dispute. Af- ter the Manchester Conference, in 1791, Mr. Rogers, Dr. Coke, Mr. Whitefield, &c. began the dispute, on the subject of money, or the division of the profits arising from the sale of the Life : they afterwards required, that I should publish nothing in the Life of Mr. J. Wesley, but what should be approved by a committee of the preachers. With respect to the first, I ofiered to give them the whole profits of the work, if they desired it, in order to put an end to the difference, as my printed letter of November of that year, will testify. With respect to the requisition, I could not in conscience submit to it. I offered to read the manuscript to them as friends, and to consult them on particular parts of Mr. Wesley's life ; but insisted on the right of using my own judgment, if on any point we could not agree. Here then we differed, and in the printed letter above mentioned, I addressed the preach- ers on this subject, in the following words : "I therefore entreat you, for God's sake, for the sake of peace among the people, for the honor of religion in general, to desist from this arbitrary and illiberal requisition. If you still insist upon it, and make a breach on this account, I call the living God to witness between me and you this day, that I am clear ; the mischief that may follow, will lie at your door, not mine ; and you shall an- swer for it, at the awfiil tribunal of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ." In August, 1792, when the Methodist preachers were assembled in conference, at Lon- don, the committee above mentioned, met, and resolved. That, "When the members of the committee united themselves together, to support Dr. Whitehead in writing the life of Mr. Wesley, the following were the leading princi- ples of their union : 1. That Dr. Whitehead having been solicited to write the life, by the executors, preachers, and others, had pledged himself to the public to execute the work ; and his printed proposals had been signed by the executors, and admitted by the Confer- ence. 2. That Dr. Whitehead had an undoubted right to use his own judgment without control, in writing a book to which his name must be prefixed, and for the contents of * See Arminian Magazine for January, 1792, page 29. viii ADVERTISEMENT. •which he only was responsible to the Methodist connection at large, and to the public. 3. That the three persons to whom Mr. Wesley had bequeathed his manuscripts, of whom Dr. Whitehead was one, having deliberately agreed that the doctor should have the use of them to assist him in executing the work, and they having been delivered unconditionally to him for that end, he had a right to the discretional use of them, notwithstanding that two of those persons afterwards changed their mind on that subject. 4. WTien some of the preachers opposed Dr. "WTiitehead in the performance of his engagements to the pub- lic, the steps they took to injure his reputation, appeared to this committee unjustifiable, and if tolerated would take away all security for the character of ever}^ member of the Methodist society ; the members of the coromittee, therefore, thought it their duty to op- pose such proceedings, and to support an injured man who bore a public and respectable character, from the violent and unjust attacks made upon him. The committee are still persuaded of the justice and equity of these principles : but to show the disinterestedness of Dr. Whitehead and of this committee, and their desire of peace, they are willing to make some sacrifices for the sake thereof; and therefore, with the consent of Dr. White- head, make the following propositions : First. " That all the Manuscripts of IMr. Wesley shall be fairly and impartially exam- ined, by Dr. Coke, Mr. Moore, and Dr. Whitehead. Such papers as they shall unani- mously deem unfit for publication, shall be burnt immediately : out of the remainder Dr. Whitehead shall be at liberty to select such as he thinks necessary for his work ; and the residue* to be given into the hands of Dr. Coke and 3Ir. Moore. Secoxi). ''That the Life of Mr Wesley, written by Dr. "\Miitehead, shall be given up by the committee to the Conference, and become their entire property. Third. " That one hundred and twenty-eight pages of the Life being already printed oflf. Dr. Whitehead will read them to a committee of the preachers, if desired, that they may judge of the spirit and manner, in which the Life \^-ill be written, before they come w any conclusion. FoTTRTH. " That Dr. Whitehead will read his manuscript as the work goes on, to any person or persons the conference shall appoint ; he will be glad of their opinion and ad- vice, which he will follow in all cases, as far as he shall judge it consistent with the use- fulness and reputation of his work. Fifth. " That the Conference shall defray all the expenses which the committee has been at up to the present time (the account to be made up by the treasurers of the com- mittee) and take the expense of the work upon themselves : any consideration to be given Dr. Whitehead for his trouble, &:c., in -wTiting the Life, shall be wholly left to the determination of Conference m 1794, and if he never receives one shilling, he will not complain. Sixth. '' The Life of Mr. Wesley, written by Dr. Whitehead, shall never be printed, in any form, without Dr. Whitehead's name, nor altered in any part of it without hi.s consent. Seventh. Dr. Whitehead shall immediately take his place, as a preacher in the new chapel, if the trustees approve thereof, as he did before this dispute happened ; and let all past differences be buried and forgotten. Eighth. " The fifty copies of the Life which are primed on large fine paper, shall bo finished in the same manner as the eight sheets of them which are already printed off ; and these fifty copies shall then be hot-pressed, and be delivered to Dr. Whitehead in * It was intended, and I believe sufficiently understood on both sides, that all the papers would be delivered up without reserve, as soon as the Life should be published. ADVERTISEMENT. ix boards at the common selling price of the book, to be distributed by him according to his original intention in printing them. "In case these propositions are rejected, the committee will consider Dr. Whitehead and themselves, and the whole of this dispute, to be remaining in the same state as previ- ous to the making these proposals. " The committee consider as first principles, from which they can never recede ; first, that Dr. Whitehead shall write the Life, subject to proposition No. 1. Secondly, That he use his own judgment therein without control. These two principles being admitted, the committee will, if the Conference prefer it, submit every other part of the difference to the decision of two persons, one to be chosen by the Conference, and the other by the com- mittee ; which two persons, in case of a difference in opinion, shall nominate a third per- son to decide by a majority. — If the Conference adopt either of these proposals, the parties to enter into satisfactory engagements for the fulfilment of them. " That a copy of the proceedings of this meeting, signed by the secretary, be sent to Mr. Alexander Mather, the president of the Conference." — It must be observed, that Dr. Coke was secretary to the Conference, and Mr. Moore a member of it, and present at it. Our proposals were rejected. Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore have published a Life of Mr. Wesley ; and they inform the pub- lic, in their Preface, that, there is nothing material respecting him, that is not given in their volume. They assign, as an evidence of this, that, all his private papers were open to their inspection, for 'several years. According to their own declaration, therefore, they have suf- fered no loss or injury, on account of the papers being in my hands. B PREFACE. The publication of this first volume of Mr. Wesley's Life, having been delayed much beyond the general expectation, the members of the committee, who so generously united to encourage and assist me in carrying on the work, the subscribers to it, and the public at large, have a right to expect some explanation of the causes which have occasioned the delay. I shall mention two principal causes, though others have concurred in a less degree. The first is, the cruel and persevering opposition of some of the Methodist preachers, against the execution of the work. I had determined to write, not only the Life of Mr. Wesley, but a history of Methodism, with the utmost impartiality ; to describe things as they have been, and as they are, without the false coloring that the spirit of a party will always give to history : but it was impossible to see with indifference the conduct of these preachers. Mr. Wesley never met Avith a more malignant opposition in the whole course of his labors, than I have experienced for attempting to describe them. Nor was I alone the object of their abuse ; my friends also, shared it with me. It sometimes appeared to me, that they carried their opposition to such outrageous and indecent lengths, on purpose to excite an opposition to them, in the Life itself; that they might have a fairer pretext to advise the people not to read it. I determined to disappoint them ; and to take no further notice of them, than the connection of the history required, and without any particular reference to the present dispute. Whenever, therefore, i found my mind affected by their conduct, so that I could not write yrriih. that calmness and ease that I wished, I laid the work wholly I aside, which has been no small cause of the delay. This may be called a weakness: be it so; I never pretended to be free from the common feelings of human nature ; or to be insensible of the improper xu PREFACE. conduct of others, towards my friends. My business has been, to guard my mind against any improper mfiuence it might have on my judgment, in describing facts that have taken place in the estabhsh- ment of Methodism, and to distinguish between the rational and hberal principles of Mr. Wesley, on which the Methodist societies were founded, and the narrow and arbitrary conduct of a few indi- viduals : and this, by the grace of God, I hope has been carefully done. The second cause of delay has been the bankruptcy of the printer 1 first employed. This has occasioned a considerable loss, a part of the printed sheets being damaged, and a delay of several months. I am persuaded, however, that the work has received some improve- ments from the length of time it has been in hand. It may have defects at present, but they would have been greater and more numerous, had it been written in a hurry, immediately after the death of Mr. Wesley. When I began to write the Life of Mr. Charles Wesley, I did not expect it would have been so long as it is. But the materials increased so fast upon me, as I proceeded, that I could easily have filled the whole volume with them. As they were new, and appeared to me important, I could not prevail on myself to abridge them, more than I have done. I thought it a pity that a man of so excellent a character should lie hid under a heap of rubbish, which envy had thrown upon him. A part of this rubbish, at least, I have removed, and he will again stand forward to the view of the public. I doubt not but his friends will recognize him in the following sheets; and I hope will be introduced to his company with pleasure and profit. As the Life of Mr. John Wesley comprehends a great variety of subjects, on which men think very differently, it cannot be expected that it should be so Avritten, as to obtain universal approbation. But my leading object in writing this Life, has not been, either general approbation or profit ; but truly and fairly to delineate Mr. Wesley's character, in doing which, I hoped to promote religion and virtue. I return my warmest thanks to those persons who have communi- cated to me any private papers or letters, that were in their posses- sion ; and also to those who have assisted me in the present work, by their advice. In the early part of Mr. John Wesley's Life, I have made use of the original papers relating to him, published by Dr. PREFACE. Xiii Priestley. His collection alone is defective ; and so was that in my possession, without his. Dr. Priestley tells us in his preface, The following letters were given to me by the late Mr. Badcock, as great curiosities of their kind, with a view to their publication after the death of Mr. John Wesley. They were given to him by the grand-daugh- ter of Mr. Samuel Wesley, the eldest brother of John, and I believe with the same view. Mr. John Wesley, as I learned from Mr. Bad- cock, was very desirous of getting these letters into his possession, but the daughter and grand-daughter of Mr. Samuel, being offended at his conduct, would never deliver them to him." Thus far Dr. Priestley. I am not at all disposed to call Dr. Priestley's veracity in question, but it appears to me there is some mystery in the affair, which I wish to see removed, and which is the reason of bringing the matter forward. Mr. Badcock wrote to Mr. Wesley, on the sub- ject of his brother Samuel's manuscripts, and at the same time sent him one, which he had obtained. His letter is dated South-Moulton, Devonshire, April 22, 1780; and the part of it that relates to the manuscripts, is as follows : " Rev. Sir, " The M.S. which accompanies this address, will, I doubt not, carry its own authenticity with it, to you. It fell into my hands some time since, by means of the departure of Mr. Mansell, for Ire- land, on account of debts contracted at Barnstaple. This person married a daughter of your niece Mrs. Earle. They both died soon after he absconded. Of these particulars, it is likely you are not ignorant. A gentleman of Barnstaple, was for some time in possession of the books and M.SS. Many of them were sold : and others, together with some papers of a family nature, were sent to Mansell ; who, if I mistake not, lives with his mother, at or near Dublin. " I have seen some other M.SS. of your mother's ; and wish I could have secured them for you. I think they have much intrinsic excel- lence : and to a son, they must be doubly acceptable. If I should have it in my power to get more of these papers, I will take care to send them to you." The attentive reader will perceive, that these two accounts, not only differ, but in one instance flatly contradict each other. After Mr. Badcock's letter, there certainly was a fault somewhere in Dr. Pries tley^s obtaining possession of the manuscripts : but where the fault lay, I do not pretend to determine. B CONTENTS OF THE FIRST VOLUME. BOOK THE FIRST. GIVING SOME ACCOUNT OF MR. WESLEY'S RELATIONS. CHAPTER I. Page. Of his Great-Grandfather, and Grandfathefr Wesley, 17 CHAPTSU n. Of his Grandfather Annesley, 22 CHAPTER III. Of his Father, Mr. Samuel Wesley, 25 CHAPTER IV. Section I. Of his Mother, 36 Sect.il Of his Sister, Mrs. Wright, 51 CHAPTER V. Of his Brother, Samuel Wesley, junior, 59 CHAPTER VI. SOME ACCOUNT OF THE LIFE OF HIS BROTHER, MR. CHARLES WESLEY. Sect. I. Of his Birth and Education, till his Ordination in 1735, . . 71 Sect. II. Of his Voyage to Georgia, his Situation there, and Return to England in 1736, 77 X71 CONTENTS. Page. Sect. III. Of Mr. Charles Wesley, from the 3d of December, 1736, till the End of June, 1738, 98 Sect. IV. Contaming some Account of Mr. Charles Wesley's Public Ministry, until he became an Itinerant, 116 Sect. V. Containing some Account of his Labors as an Itinerant Preacher, 134 Sect. VI. Stating some further Particulars concerning Mr. Charles Wesley ; with an Account of his Death in 1778, . . 206 BOOK THE SECOND. CHAPTER I. Giving some Account of Mr. John Wesley, from his Birth to the Year 1729, 231 CHAPTER II. Of Mr. Wesley's Residence at Oxford from November, 1729, to October, 1735; with an Account of the Proceedings of the first Methodist Society, during that Period, 257 THE LIFE OF THE llEV. JOHN WESLEY. BOOK FIRST. CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT OF THE FAMILY. CHAPTER I. Of his Great Grandfather^ and Grandfather Wesley. So far as we can trace back any account of the family, Mr. Wes- ley's ancestors appear respectable for learning, conspicuous for piety, and firmly attached to those views of Christianity which they had formed from the sacred Scriptures. Bartholomew Wesley, his great grandfather, was educated in one of our universities, and afterwards held the living of Allington in Dorsetshire. When the act of uni- formity took place in 1662, he was ejected from his living, and enrolled on the list of fame with those illustrious names, who chose rather to suffer the loss of all things than violate conscience. If we judge from the circumstances of the nation, and the temper of the people at this time, we shall be led to conclude, that the act of uni- formity originated with a party ; that it was founded in revenge, and had cruelty and oppression for its object. It was however, the means under God, of raising up a cloud of witnesses, who testified to the world by their sufferings, that religion is not a mere engine of the state, but something real, in comparison of which those who feel its influence count all other things but dung and dross. While in the university, Mr. Wesley had applied himself to the study of physic as well as divinity ; a practice which had been frequent, and not then fallen wholly into disuse. He was often consulted as a physician while he held his living, and after his ejectment applied himself chiefly to the practice of physic, though he still preached occasion- ally. It is said that he used a peculiar plainness of speech, which hindered him from becoming a popular preacher. He lived several years after he was silenced ; but the death of his son, John Wesley, of whom I shall next speak, affected him so much, that he afterwards declined apace, and did not long survive him.* * See Nonconformist's Memorial, vol. i. p. 442. 2* 3 18 MR. Wesley's ancestors. John Wesley, M. A., of New-Inn Hall Oxford, son of the above mentioned gentleman, was grandfather of the late Rev. John Wesley. We have no certain account of the time of his birth, nor of the year when he died. It pleased God to incline him to remember his Creator in the days of his youth, a circumstance which always affords com- fort in the future part of life. He had a very humbling sense of sin, and a serious concern for his salvation when a school-boy ; and soon after began to keep a diary, in which he recorded the remarkable instances of providential care over him, the method of God's dealings with his soul, and how he found his heart affected under the means of grace, and the occurrences of providence, whether prosperous and pleasing, or afflictive. This method he continued, with very little intermission, to the end of his life.=^ During his stay at Oxford, he was taken notice of for his serious- ness and diligence. He applied himself particularly to the study of the oriental languages, in which he made great progress. Dr. John Owen, who was at that time vice-chancellor, had a great regard for him, which affords strong evidence both of his abilities and piety at this early period of life. He began to preach occasionally at the age of twenty-two, and in May, 1658, was sent to preach at Whitchurch in Dorsetshire. Soon after the restoration, some of his neighbors gave him a great deal of trouble, because he would not read the com- mon prayer. They complained of him to the Bishop of Bristol, and laid many heavy things to his charge. Mr. Wesley being informed that the bishop desired to speak with him, he waited on his lord- ship, and has recorded in his diary the conversation that took place on this occasion. Mr. Wesley's defence of himself turns chiefly on two points, his allegiance to the king; and, his right to preach the Gospel without being ordained according to the rites of the established church. With respect to the first, he solemnly assures the bishop, that the things alleged against him were either invented or mistaken : that, whatever his bitter enemies might say against him, there were others who would give a different character of him; that Mr. Glisson had done it; and that Sir Francis Fulford, being his hearer, Avould acquaint his lordship concerning him : that he did not think the old Nonconformists were his Majesty's enemies ; and that he had con- scientiously taken the oath of allegiance, and had faithfully kept it. With respect to the second point, the bishop informs Mr. Wesley, that if he preached, it must be upon ordination, according to the order of the church of England. Mr. Wesley answers, that, if he meant by ordination the sending spoken of Rom. x., he had it; that he had a mxission from God and man ; but he was not satisfied in his * I have taken some pains to discover whether this manuscript be anywhere preserved ; but I have not obtained any satisfactory information concerning it. The extracts from it have been preserved by Calamy. MR. Wesley's ancestors. 19 conscience concerning the ordination in the church of England. As to his abiUties, he oflcrs to submit to any examination his lordship would appoint ; to give him a confession of his faith, or to take any- other method that might be required. He then states the reasons which satisfied him, that he ought to preach. These are, 1. That he was devoted to the service from his infancy. 2. That he was educated for it, at school and in the university. 3. That, as a son of the prophets, after having taken his degrees, he preached in the country, being approved of by judicious, able Christians, ministers and others. 4. That it pleased GJod to seal his labors with success in the conversion of several souls from ignorance and profaneness, to the power of godliness ; that such conversions had taken place wherever he had been called to preach; at Radpole, Melcomb, Turnwood, Whitchurch, and at sea. He declares, that if this was not found to be the case upon examination, he was willing to be discharged from his ministry. "I will stand or fall, says he, on the issue thereof" He adds, 5. That the church seeing the presence of God going along with him, they did, by fasting and prayer, in a day set apart for that end, seek an abundant blessing on his endeavors. "A particular church I exclaims the bishop : yes, my lord, says Mr. Wesley, I am not ashamed to own myself a member of one. Bishop. You have no warrant for your particular churches. Wesley. We have a plain, full, and sufficient rule for gospel worship in the New Testament, recorded in the Acts of the Apostles and the Epistles. B. We have not. W. The practice of the apostles is a standing rule in those cases which were not extraordinary. B. Not their practice, but their precepts. W. Both precepts and practice. Our duty is not delivered to us in Scripture only by precepts, but by precedents, by promises, by threatenings mixed, not common-place wise. May it please your lordship, we believe that cultus non instiiutus est indebitus. B. It is false. W. The second commandment speaks the same ; Thou shalt not make unto thyself any graven image. B. That is forms of your own invention. W. Bishop Andrews taking notice of non fades iibi, satisfied me, that we may not worship God but as commanded. B. You take discipline, church government, and circumstances, for worship. W. You account ceremonies parts of worship. B. Well then, you will justify your preaching, will you, without ordination according to law ? W. All these things laid together are satisfac- tory to me for my procedure therein. B. They are not enough. W. There has been more written in proof of the preaching of gifted persons, with such approbation, than has been answered by any one yet. B. I am glad I heard this from your own mouth. You will stand to your principles, you say ? W. I intend it, through the grace of God ; and to be faithful to the King's Majesty, however you may deal with me. B. I will not meddle with you. W. Farewell to you, sir. B. Farewell, good Mr. Wesley." 20 MR. Wesley's ancestors. It is to be hoped that the bishop was as good as his word. But there were some persons of influence in his neighborhood who were too much his enemies to permit him to continue quietly at Whit- church, till the act of uniformity ejected him. For in the begmning of 1662, he was seized on the Lord's day as he was coming out of church, carried to Blandford, and committed to prison. Sir Gerrard Napper was one of the most furious of his enemies, and the most for- ward in committing him ; but meeting with an accident by which he broke his collar-bone, he was so far softened, that he sent some per- sons to bail Mr. Wesley, and told them if they would not, he would do it himself. How various are the ways by which God brings men to a consciousness of their guilt ! Mr. Wesley, however, was set at liberty, though bound over to appear at the next assizes. He appeared accordingly, and came off* much better than he expected. On this occasion the good man recorded in his diary the mercy of God to him, in raising up several friends to own him ; inclining a solicitor to plead for him, and restraining the wrath of man, so that the judge, though a very passionate man, spoke not an angry word. Mr. Wesley came joyfully home from the assizes, and preached constantly every Lord's day till August 17th, when he delivered his farewell sermon to a weeping audience, from Acts xx. 32, " And now, brethren, I commend you to God, and to the word of his grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified." October the 26th, the place was declared vacant by an apparitor, and orders given to sequester the profits ^ but his people had given him Avhat was due. On the 22d of February, 1663, he quitted Whitchurch, and removed with his family to Mel- comb : upon which the corporation made an order against his settle- ment there, imposing a fine of £20 upon his landlady, and 5s. per week upon him, to be levied by distress. These violent proceedings forced him to leave the town, and he went to Bridgev/ater, Uminster, and Taunton, in which places he met with great kindness and friend- ship from all the three denominations of Dissenters, and was almost every day employed in preaching in the several places to which he went : and got many good acquaintance, and friends, who were after- wards very kind to him and his numerous family. At length a gentle- man who had a very good house at Preston, two or three miles from Melcomb, gave him free liberty to live in it without paying any rent. Thither he removed his family in the beginning of May, and there he continued as long as he lived. He records his coming to Preston with great wonder and thankfulness. Soon after this he had some debates in his mind whether he ought not to remove beyond sea, to Surinam or Maryland ; but after much consideration and advice, he determined to take his lot in his native country. He had some scruples also about attending public worship in the established church ; but by several arguments in Mr. Nye's MR. Wesley's ancestors. 21 papers, he was determined to do it. After some time he was called by a number of serious Christians at Pool to be their pastor; and in that relation he continued to the day of his death, administering all ordinances to them as opportunity offered. By the Oxford Act he was obliged for a while to withdraw from Preston, and leave his family and people. But he preached wherever he came, if he could but have an audience. Upon his coming to the place of his retire- ment in March, 1666, he put this question to himself, " What dost thou here, at such a distance from church, wife, children, to the practice of it, when power and opportunity occur. How far the Roman Catholics, who have hitherto been consistent, and per- secuted on principle, will now contradict the former practice of their own Church (if they should obtain the power of persecuting in these kingdoms) time only can discover : but there seems a very general inclination at present, to give them an opportunity, either of doing a great deal of mischief, or of retrieving their character in this respect, 192 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. by setting an example of moderation to other bodies of professing Christians. The rioters '-now began playing the larger engine; which broke the windows, flooded the rooms, and spoiled the goods. We were withdrawn to a small upper room, in the back part of the house ; seeing no way to escape their violence, as they seemed under the full power of the old murderer. They first laid hold on the man who kept the society house, dragged him away, and threw him into the horse-pond; and it was said, broke his back. — We gave ourselves unto prayer, believing the Lord would deliver us ; how, or when, we saw not ; nor any possible way of escaping : we therefore stood still to see the salvation of God. — Every now and then, some or other of our friends would venture to us ; but rather weakened our hands, so that we were forced to stop our ears, and look up. Among the rest, the mayor's maid came, and told us her mistress was in tears about me ; and begged me to disguise myself in women's clothes, and try to make my escape. Her heart had been turned towards us by the conversion of her son, just on the brink of ruin. God laid his hand on the poor prodigal, and instead of running to sea, he entered the society. — The rioters without, continued playing their engine, which diverted them for some time; but their number and fierceness still increased ; and the gentlemen supplied them with pitchers of ale, as much as they would drink. They were now on the point of break- ing in, when Mr. Borough, thought of reading the proclamation : he did so at the hazard of his life. In less than the hour, of above a thousand wild beasts, none were left, but the guard. Our constable had applied to Mr. Street, the only justice in the town; who would not act. We found there was no help in man, which drove us closer to the Lord ; and we prayed, with little intermission, the whole day. ^' Our enemies at their return, made their main assault at the back door, swearing horribly, they would have me if it cost them their lives. Many seeming accidents concurred to prevent their breaking in. The man of the house came home, and instead of turning me out, as they expected, took part with us, and stemmed the tide for some time. They now got a notion, that I had made my escape ; and ran down to the inn, and played the engine there. They forced the inn-keeper to turn out our horses, which he immediately sent to Mr. Clark's; which drew the rabble and their engine thither. But the resolute old man, charged and presented his gun, till they retreated. — Upon their revisiting us, we stood in jeopardy every moment. Such threatenings, curses, and blasphemies, I have never heard. They seemed kept out, by a continual miracle. I remem- bered the Roman senators, sitting in the forum, when the Gauls broke in upon them ; but thought there was a fitter posture for Chris- tians, and told my companion, they should take us ofi" our knees. — We were kept from all hurry, and discomposure of spirit, by a Di- THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 193 vine power resting upon us. We prayed and conversed as freely, as if we had been in the midst of our brethren ; and had great confi- dence that the Lord would, either deliver us from the danger, or in it. — In the height of the storm, just when we were falling into the hands of the drunken enraged multitude, Mr. Minton was so little disturbed that he fell fast asleep. " They were now close to us on every side, and over our heads untiling the roof A ruffian cried out, ' Here they are, behind the curtain.' At this time we fully expected their appearance, and retired to the furthermost corner of the room ; and I said, this is the CRISIS. In that moment Jesus rebuked the winds and the sea, and there was a great calm. We heard not a breath without, and won- dered what was become of them. The silence lasted for three quar- ters of an hour, before any one came near us ; and we continued in mutual exhortation and prayer, looking for deliverance. I often told my companions, Now God is at work for us ; he is contriving our escape : he can turn these leopards into lambs ; can command the heathen to bring his children on their shoulders, and make our fiercest enemies the instruments of our deliverance. About three o'clock Mr. Clark knocked at the door, and brought with him the persecuting constable. He said, * Sir, if you will promise never to preach here again, the gentlemen and I will engage to bring you safe out of town.' My answer was, 'I shall promise no such thing — set- ting aside my office, I will not give up my birth-right as an English- man, of visiting what place I please of his Majesty's dominions.' * Sir,' said the Constable, ' we expect no such promise, that you will never come here again: only tell me, that it is not your present intention, that I may tell the gentlemen, who will then secure your quiet departure.' I answered, ' I cannot come again at this time, because I must return to London a week hence. But, observe^ I make no promise of not preaching here, when the door is opened ; and do not you say that I do. " He went away with this answer, and we betook ourselves to prayer and thanksgiving. We perceived it was the Lord's doing, and it was marvellous in our eyes. The hearts of our adversaries were turned. Whether pity for us, or fear for themselves, wrought strongest, God knoweth; probably the latter; for the mob were wrought up to such a pitch of fury, that their masters dreaded the consequence, and therefore went about appeasing the multitude, and charging them not to touch us in our departure. While the constable was gathering his posse, we got our things from Mr. Clark's, and prepared to go forth. The whole multitude were without, expecting us, and saluted us with a general shout. The man Mrs. Naylor had hired to ride before her was, as we now perceived, one of the rioters. This hopeful guide was to conduct us out of the reach of his fellows. Mr. Minton and I took horse in the 17 25 194 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. face of our enemies, who began clamoring against us : the gentlemen were dispersed among the mob, to bridle them. We rode a slow pace up the street, the whole multitude pouring along on both sides, and attending us with loud acclamations — such fierceness and dia- bolical malice I have not before seen in human faces. They ran up to our horses as if they would swallow us, but did not know which was Wesley. We felt great peace and acquiescence in the honor done us, while the whole town were spectators of our march. When out of sight, we mended our pace, and about seven o'clock came to Wrexall. The news of our danger was got thither before us ; but we brought the welcome tidings of our deliverance. We joined in hearty prayer to our Deliverer, singing the hymn, '"Worship,, and thanks, and blessing,' &c. " February 26, I preached at Bath, and we rejoiced like men who lake the spoil. We continued our triumph at Bristol, and reaped the fruit of our labors and sufferings." In the beginning of March, Mr. Wesley returned to London, and on the 24th preached at Shoreham, without molestation. The next day he met with and stopt a travelling preacher, " who," he says, "had crept in among our helpers, without either discretion or vera- cityJ'^ We may well suppose, that such instances as this did not frequently occur at this early period of the work; when the lay- preachers were few in number, no provision made for their subsis- tence, and their labors and dangers very great. It is not easy to imagine, what motive a preacher could have, in going out to travel under these circumstances, but a desire of doing good. About this time Mr. Charles Perronet attached himself to Mr. Wes- ley, and attended him as a companion, both in England and Ireland, the whole of this year. On the 4th of May they left London, and the next day arrived in Bristol. On the 9th, Mr. Wesley observes, "My name-sake and charge was taken ill of a fever, which soon appeared to be the smallpox. On the 12th I administered the sacra- ment to my patient, who grows worse and worse. May 19, expect- ing the turn of the distemper, I sat up with Charles : the Lord is pleased to try our faith and patience yet further." — On the 23d, he was out of danger. Mr. Wesley continued his labors in Bristol, London, and the places adjacent, till August the 24th, when he set out for Ireland with Mr. Charles Perronet, being strongly importuned by his brother, Mr. John Wesley, to come and supply his place in Dublin. On the 27th, they reached Mr. Phillips's, in Wales, and his brother not being come from Ireland, according to appointment, they concluded he was detained by contrary winds, and had an opportunity of refreshing themselves and their weary beasts. On the 28th, he observes, " Mr. Gwynne came to see me, with two of his family. My soul seemed THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 195 pleased to take acquaintance with them. We rode to Maismynis church, where I preached, and Mr. WilUams, after me, in Welsh. I preached a fourth time (the same day) at Garth. The whole family received us as the messengers of God ; and if such we are, they re- ceived him that sent us." August 29. Mr. John Wesley arrived from Ireland, and came to them at Garth. ^ On the 30th, Mr. Charles Wesley preached on a tomb-stone in Builth church- yard ; and again in the afternoon : in the evening he preached at Garth, on the marks of the Messias, from Matthew xi. 5. — September 2, he observes, "I took horse with Mr. Phillips, Mr. Gwynne, and a brother from Anglesea, as a guide, and found the seven miles to Radnor four good hours' ride. I preached in the church, and labored to awaken the dead, and to lift up the hands that hung down. The minister seemed a man of a simple heart, and surely not eager for preferment, or he would not be content with his salary of three pounds a year." September 3, their friends left them : on the 4th, early in the morning, they set out for Holy- head, which place they reached the next day at seven in the morning, having travelled on horseback twenty-five hours. Sunday, September 6, he sent an offer of his assistance to the minister, who was ready to beat the messenger. He preached, however, at the request of some gentlemen, who behaved with great propriety. September the 9th. they reached Dublin in safety. Dublin had long been remarkable for a bad police. Frequent rob- beries, and sometimes murder, were committed in the streets at an early hour in the evening with impunity. The Ormond and Liberty mob, as they were called, would sometimes meet, and fight till one or more persons were killed. It was said the mob had beat a constable to death in the street, and hung the body up in triumph, without any of them being brought to punishment for the murder. There was no vigor in the magistrates, and their power was despised. It is no won- der that the Methodists, at their first coming, were roughly handled in such a place as this : but it is wonderful that they so soon got a firm footing, and passed through their sufferings with so little injury. On Mr. Wesley's arrival here, he observes, " the first news we heard was, that the little flock stands fast in the storm of persecution, which arose as soon as my brother left them. The Popish mob broke open their room, and destroyed all before them. Some of them are sent to Newgate, others bailed. What will be the event we know not, till we see whether the Grand Jury will find the bill." He afterwards informs us that the Grand Jury threw out the bill, and thus gave up the Methodists to the fury of a licentious Popish mob. He says, *' God has called me to suffer affliction with his people. I began my ministry with, ' Comfort ye, comfort ye, my people,' (fee. September * This accords with Mr. John Wesley's printed Journal. 196 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 10, I met the society, and the Lord knit our hearts together in love stronger than death. We both wept and rejoiced for the consolation. God hath sent me, I trust, to confirm these souls, and to keep them together in the present distress." Mr. Wesley spent no time in idleness. He was daily employed in preaching, expounding, visiting the people and praying with them. September 20, after commending their cause to God, he went forth to the Green adjoining to the barracks, believing the Lord would make bare his arm in their defence. He called in his Master's name and words, " Come unto me all ye that are weary," &xj. The number of hearers was very great, and a religious awe kept down all opposition. He spoke with great freedom to the poor Papists, and, like St. Paul at Athens, quoted their own authors to convince them, particularly Kempis and their Liturgy. None lifted up his voice or hands to oppose ; all listened with strange attention, and many were in tears. He advised them to go to their respective places of worship : they expressed general satisfaction, especially the Papists, who now main- tained that he was a good Catholic. The two following instances, together with others of a similar kind which have already been brought forward, may show the liberality of his sentiments towards other denominations of Christians, who did not unite with him, or with the Methodists. "September 25, I past the evening very agreeably at a Baptist's ; a woman of sense and piety, and a great admirer of my father's Life of Christ. Sep- tember 28, had an hour's conference with two serious Quakers, who hold the head with us, and build on the one foundation." At this early period of the work, when the societies were in their infancy, the two brothers, and the lay-preachers, suffered great incon- veniences at the places where they lodged, even in large towns ; and we may suppose that both their accommodations and provisions were worse in country societies. The rooms, also, where they assembled when they could not preach in the open air, began to be much too small for the number of people who attended. This being the pres- ent state of things in Dublin, Mr. Charles Wesley purchased a house near the place called Dolphin's Barn. The whole ground floor was 42 feet long, and 24 broad. This was to be turned into a preaching- house, and the preachers were to be accommodated in the rooms over it ; but before he completed the purchase, he wrote to his brother for his opinion on the matter. His letter is dated October 9 ; in which he says, one advantage of the house was, that they could go to it im- mediately; and then adds, " I must go there, or to some other lodg- ings, or take my flight ; for here I can stay no longer. A family of squalling children, a landlady just ready to lie in, a maid who has no time to do the least thing for us, are some of our conveniences.''^ * He seems to mean, these are some of the best things in our present accommodations. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 197 Our two rooms for four people (six when J. Healy, and Haughton, come) allow no opportunity for retirement. Charles and I groan for elbow-room in our press-bed: our diet answerable to our lodgings: no one to mend our clothes and stockings ; no money to buy more. I marvel that we have stood our ground so long in these lamentable cir- cumstances. It is well I could not foresee^ while on your side of the water." October 17, he observes, " I passed the day at the house we have purchased, near Dolphin's Barn, in writing and meditation. I could almost have set up my rest here : but 1 must not look for rest on this side eternity." Mr. Wesley continued his labors in Dublin, till February 9, 1748, when he took an excursion into the country. His brother, Mr. John AVesley, had spent fourteen or fifteen days in Dublin, the preceding August, and then returned to England, without visiting any of the country places. There were, however, a few preachers in Ireland, who had already introduced the gospel into several country towns. Mr. Wesley came to Tyrrel's Pass, where he soon met a large and well disposed congregation. "Few such feasts," says he, "have I had since I left England; it refreshed my body more than meat or drink. God has begun a great work here. The people of Tyrrel's Pass were wicked to a proverb : swearers, drunkards. Sabbath-break- ers, thieves, &c. from time immemorial. But now the scene is changed ; not an oath is heard, nor a drunkard seen among them ; aperto vivitiir horto. They are turned from darkness to light, and near one hundred are joined in society." February 11, Mr. Wesley, J. Healy, and five others set out for Athlone, where, it is probable, notice had been given of their coming. On the road some persons overtook them, running in great haste, and one horseman riding full speed. It soon appeared that the Papists had laid a plan to do them some violent mischief, if not to murder them, at the instigation of their priest, father Terril, who had sound- ed the alarm the Sunday before. They spoke of their designs with so much freedom, that a report of them reached Athlone, and a party of dragoons being quartered there, were ordered out to meet Mr. Wesley and his friends on the road, and conduct them safe to the town. But of this they were ignorant ; and being earlier than was expected, the Papists were not assembled in full force, nor did the dragoons meet them at that distance from the town which was in- tended. They rode on, suspecting nothing, till within about half a mile of Athlone, when, rising up a hill, several persons appeared at the top of it, and bid them turn back. " We thought them in jest," says Mr. Wesley, "till the stones flew," one of which knocked J. Healy off" his horse, and laid him senseless on the ground ; and it was with great diflaculty the Papists were hindered from murdering him. The number of these barbarians were soon greatly increased, and though the Protestants began to rise upon them, they kept their 17* 198 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. ground till the dragoons appeared, when they immediately fled. Mr. Wesley and his little company, their wounded friend having recov- ered his senses, were now conducted in safety to Athlone, where the soldiers flocked about them with great affection, and the whole town expressed the greatest indignation at the treatment they had met with. J. Healy was put under the care of a surgeon, and at length recovered of his wounds. February 15, Mr. Wesley returned to Dublin, and continued his labors with great success, the society being greatly increased, and many testifying publicly, that they had received the knowledge of salvation by the remission of their sins, under his word. March 8, his brother, Mr. John Wesley, arrived from England, which gave him a release from his present situation. He did not, however, leave Dublin till the 20th, when he entered the packet-boat at two o'clock in the afternoon, and by three the next day reached Holyhead, from whence he wrote to his brother as follows : " Teneo te Italiam ! Per varios casus, per tot discrimina rerum — ''In twenty-five hours exactly, as before, the Lord brought us hith- er. To describe our voyage were renovare dolorem. But here we are after all, God be praised, even God that heareth the prayer. Thanks, in the second place, to our praying brethren. The Lord re- turn it into their bosom. But let them pray on for us, and we for them. And I pray the Father, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, to send down his blessing and his spirit on all you who are now assembled together, and hear this read. Peace be unto you, even the peace that passeth all understanding. Look for it every moment ! receive it this — and go in peace to that heavenly country, whither we are hastening to meet you ! " Intending to visit Mr. G Wynne's family at Garth in Wales, he took horse the next morning, and by three in the afternoon came to Baldon- Ferry. Here he observes, " We overfilled the small old boat, so that Gemiiit sub pondere Cymba sutiliSj et multam accepit rimosa palu- demy ^ The wind being strong, and the waves high, in the middle of the channel his young horse took fright, and they had a very nar- row escape from being overset. But a gracious Providence attended him; he came safe to land, and on the 2.5th in the evening reached Garth; but great fatigue, bad weather, and continued pain, had so weakened him, that when he came into the house, he fell down to- tally exhausted. Mr. Wesley had already conceived a great regard for Mr. Gwynne's family, and particularly for Miss Sarah Gwynne. A kind of embryo- intention of making proposals of marriage, had dwelt in his mind for * The frail patched vessel groaned under the weight, and. being leaky, took in plenty of water. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 199 some time. He had mentioned it to his brother in Dublin, who neither opposed nor encouraged him in the matter. During his present stay at Garth, his embryo-intention ripened into more fixed resolution ; but still he thought it necessary to take the advice of his friends. After he had been a short time in London, he went to Shoreham, and opened all his heart to Mr. Perronet, who advised him to wait. Much prayer was made, and every prudential step was taken which his friends could suggest ; and here the business rested for the present. August 13, Mr. Wesley arrived again in Dublin, and on the 17th set out on horseback for Cork, which he reached on the 20th, not- withstanding the incessant rains, the badness of the roads, and wretched accommodations at the inns. The next day, being Sunday, he went out to the Marsh at five in the morning, and found a congre- gation of some thousand persons. He preached from, " Thus it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer, &c." They devoured every word with an eagerness beyond description. " Much good," he says, "has already been done in this place; outward wickedness has disappeared, and outward religion succeeded it. Swearing is seldom heard in the streets, and churches and altars are crowded, to the astonishment of our adversaries. Yet some of our clergy, and all the Catholic priests take wretched pains to hinder their people from hearing us. " At five in the evening, I took the field again, and such a sight I have rarely seen. Thousands and thousands had been waiting some hours; Protestants and Papists, high and low. The Lord endued my soul, and body also, with much strength to enforce the faithful saying, ' That Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners.' I cried after them for an hour, to the utmost extent of my voice, yet without hoarseness or weariness. The Lord, I believe, hath much people in this city. Two hundred are already joined in a society. At present we pass through honor and good report. The chief per- sons of the town favor us: no wonder, then, that the common people are quiet. We pass and repass the streets, pursued only by their bles- sings. The same favorable inclination is all round the country : wherever we go, they receive us as angels of God. Were this to last, I would escape for my life to America." " I designed to have met about two hundred persons who have given me their names for the society ; but such multitudes thronged into the house, as occasioned great confusion. I perceived it was impracticable, as yet, to have a regular society. Here is, indeed, an open door ; such as was never set before me till now ; even at New- castle the awakening was not so general. The congregation last Sun- day was computed to be ten thousand. As yet there is no open opposition. The people have had the word two months, and it is not impossible but their love may last two months longer, before any number of them rise to tear us in pieces. 200 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. ''I met a neighboring justice of the peace, and had much serious conversation with him. He seems to have a great kindness for reHgion, and determined to use all his interest to promote it. For an hour and a half I coniinued to call the poor blind beggars to Jesus. They begin to cry after him on every side ; and we must expect to be rebuked for it. Waited on the bishop at Rivers Town, and was received with great affability by himself and family. After dinner rode back to Cork, and drank tea with some well disposed Quakers, and borrowed a volume of their dying sayings. A standing testimony that the life and power of God was with them at the beginning ; as it might be again, were they humble enough to confess their want of it." How amiable is the candor of Mr. Wesley, when contrasted with the bigotry of others, who in their great zeal for ceremonies, have contended that the Friends ought not to be acknowledged as Christians, because they neglect the use of Baptism and the Lord's Supper. They do not condemn those who use these ordinances, but they deny the necessity of using them, in order to salvation ; and they were evidently led, or rather driven into this opinion at first, by the extravagant manner in which Baptism and the Lord's Supper were at that time spoken of ; the people being generally taught that those who had been baptized and afterv/ards received the sacrament, were true Christians and had a sure title to eternal life. The Friends thought themselves called upon to bear a public testimony against an error of such dangerous consequence, which had a tendency to per- suade persons that something merely external could make them Chris- tians, and prepare them for heaven ; and they seemed to think, that the most effectual way of bearing this testimony, so as to attract the notice of the public, would be by uniting practice to theory, and totally laying aside the use of these ordinances. Without pretending to give any opinion on their conduct in this respect, we may venture to say, that one extreme has a natural tendency to produce another in opposition to it. Mr. Wesley goes on : August 27, I had much conversation with Mr. C , a sensible, pious clergyman ; one after my own heart, in his love to our desolate mother. He is clear in the doctrine of faith, and gave a delightful account of the bishop. — Sometimes waiting on great men may do good, or prevent evil. But how dangerous the experiment ! how apt to weaken our hands, and betray us into an undue deference, and respect of persons ! The Lord send to them by whom he will send : but hide me still in disgrace or obscurity." August 28. He went out about five miles from Cork, where, says he, "Justice P received us. and used all his authority with others to do the same. He sent word to the Romish priest, that if he forbid his people from hearing us, he would shut up his Mass- house. Several of the poor Roman Catholics ventured to come, after the justice had assured them, he would himself take off the curse their THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 201 priest had laid upon them. I exhorted all alike to repentance to- wards God, and faith in Jesus Christ. I hastened back to the marsh ; on seeing the multitudes, I thought on those words of Prior, ' Then, of all these whom my dilated eye with labor sees, how few will own the messenger of God when the stream turns!' Now they all re- ceived me with inexpressible eagerness. I took occasion to vindicate the Methodists from the foulest slanders : tliat they rail against the clergy. I enlarged on the respect due to them ; prayed particularly for the bishop, and laid it on their consciences to make mention of them (the clergy) in all their prayers. — August 29, I passed an use- ful hour with Mr. C. He rejoiced that I had preached in his parish last Sunday. If our brethren (the clergy) were like-minded, how might their hands be strengthened by us ! But we must have patience, as he observed, till the thing speak for itself; and the mist of prejudice being removed, they see clearly that all our desire is the salvation of souls, and the establishment of the Church of England. " Sept. 1. I met the infant society for the first time in an old play- house. Our Lord's presence consecrated the place. I explained the nature of christian fellowship ; and God knit our hearts together in the desire of knowing him. I spake with some, who told me they had wronged their neighbors in time past, and now their conscience will not let them rest till they have made restitution. I bid them tell the persons injured, it was this preaching had compelled them to do justice. One poor wretch told me before his wife, that he had lived in drunkenness, adultery, and all the works of the devil for twenty-one years : that he had beat her almost every day of that time, and never had any remorse till he heard us ; but now he goes constantly to church, behaves lovingly to his wife, abhors the thing that is evil, especially his old sins. This is one instance out of many." Sept. 5. He observes that the work now increased rapidly : one and another being frequently justified under the word. " Two," says he, -'at the sacrament yesterday: two at the society. One overtook me going to the cathedral, and said, * I have found something in the preaching, and cannot but think it is forgiveness. All the burden of my sins sunk away from off me, in a moment. I can do nothing but pray and cry Glory be to God. I have such a confidence in his love, as I never knew; I trample all sin and sorrow under my feet.' I bid him watch and pray, and expect greater things than these. — Our old mas- ter the world, begins to take it ill, that so many desert and clean escape its pollutions. Innumerable stories are invented to stop the work : or rather are repeated, for they are the same we have heard a thousand times, as well as the primitive Christians." Sept. 6. He rode to Kinsale, and at noon walked to the market- place. The windows were filled with spectators rather than hearers. Many wild looking people stood with their hats on, in the street j and 26 202 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. the boys were rude and noisy. Some well-dressed women stood be- hind him and listened. His text was, " Go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in hither the poor and the maimed, and the halt and the blind." " I did," says he, " most earnestly invite them all to the great supper. It was fallow ground, yet the word was not all lost. Several settled into serious attention ; others expressed their approbation; a few wept. In the evening the mul- titude so trod on one another, that it was some time before they could settle to hear. I received a blow with a stone on the side of my head, and called on the person to stand forth, and if I had done him any wrong, to strike me again. This little circumstance increased their attention. I lifted up my voice like a trumpet, and showed the people their transgressions and the way to be saved from them. They received my saying, and spake well of the truth. A sudden change was visible in their behavior afterwards, for God had touched their hearts. Even the Roman Catholics owned, ' None could fiud fault with what the man said.' A lady of the Romish Church would have me to her house. She assured me the governor of the town, as soon as he heard of my coming, had issued orders that none should disturb me : that a gentleman who offered to insult me, would have been torn in pieces by the Roman Catholics, had he not fled for it : and that the Catholics in general are my firm friends." It is worth ob- serving, that every denomination of Christians in Kinsale, claimed him as their own. He tells us, "The Presbyterians say, I am a Presbyterian ; the people who go to Church, that I am a minister of theirs ; and the Catholics are sure, I am a good Catholic in my heart." This is good evidence, that he confined himself in his pub- lic discourses, to the most essential doctrines of the Christian re- ligion ; which undoubtedly ought to be the practice of every itinerant preacher. Mr. Wesley, in his excursions from Cork, had already visited Ban- don once or twice, where the words he spake had considerable effect. On his return at this time from Kinsale, a poor man and his wife from Bandon met him, and pressed him so earnestly to give them another visit, that he could not resist their importunity. He went thither again, September the 12th, and the poor man and his wife soon found him out, and took him to their house in triumph. The neighbors flocked in, and " We had indeed," says Mr. Wesley, "a feast of love. A prodigal came, who had been a monster of wickedness for many years, but is now returned to his Father : so are many of the town, who were wicked to a proverb. In the evening, I invited about four thousand sinners to the great supper. God hath given them the hearing ear. I went to Mrs. Jones's, a widow gentlewoman, who is determined to promote the work of God to the utmost of her power : all in the place seem like-minded, except the clergy ! O why should they be the last to bring home their King ! It grieved me to THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 208 hear the poor encouragement given last Sunday to the crowds that flocked to church; wliich place some of them had not troubled for years before. We send them to church to hear ourselves railed at, and, what is far Avorse, the truth of God." Tuesday, September 13. "We parted with many tears, and mu- tual blessings. I rode on to Kinsale. Here, also, the minister, Mr. P., instead of rejoicing to see so many publicans in the temple, enter- tained them with a railing accusation against me, as an impostor, an incendiary, and messenger of satan. Strange justice ! that Mr. P. should be voted a friend of the church, and I an enemy, who send hundreds into the church for him to drive them out again. Septem- ber 16, the power of the Lord was present in the society at Cork ; I marvel not that satan hates it : we never meet but some or other is plucked out of his teeth. After a restless night of pain, I rose to confer with those who desired it. A woman insisted that the Lord had spoken peace to her trembling soul at the sacrament. Thomas Warburton asserted, that faith came to him by hearing ; and that now he hates all sin with a perfect hatred, and could spend his whole life in prayer. Stephen Williams witnessed, ' Last night I found my heart burdened in your prayer; but I repeated after you till my speech was swallowed up. Then I felt myself, as it were, fainting, falling back, and sinking into destruction; when, on a sudden, I was lifted up, my heart lightened, my burden gone ; and I saw all my sins at once so black, so many — but all taken away. I am now afraid of neither death, devil, nor hell. I am happier than I can tell you. I know God has, for Christ's sake, forgiven me.' Two others, in whom I found a real work of grace begun, were Papists, till they heard the gospel, but are now reconciled to the church, even to the invisible church, or communion of saints. A few of these lost sheep we pick up, but seldom speak of it, lest our good Protestants should stir up the Papists to tear us in pieces. At Mr. Rolf's, a pious Dis- senter, I heard of the extreme bitterness of his two ministers, who make it their business to go from house to house, to set their people against the truth, threatening all who hear us with excommunication. So far beyond the Papists are these moderate men advanced in perser cution." — Mr. Wesley now quitted this part of the kingdom, and, visiting several towns in his way back, he came safe to Dublin on the 27th of September. October 8, he took his passage for England, and the next night landed at Holyhead. He wrote to a friend the following account of the dangers he had escaped. "On Saturday evening at half past eight, I entered that small boat, and were two hours in getting to the vessel. There was not then water to cross the bar; so we took our rest till eleven on Sunday morning. Then God sent us a fair wind, and we sailed smoothly before it five hours and a half. Towards evening the wind freshened upon us, and we had full enough of it. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. I was called to account for a bit of cake I had eat in the morning, and thrown into violent exercise. Up or down, in the cabin or on deck, made no difference : yet in the midst of it, I perceived a dis- tinct heavy concern, for I knew not what. It was now pitch dark, and no small tempest lay upon us. The captain had ordered in all the sails. I kept mostly upon deck till half past eight, when, upon inquiry, he told me, he expected to be in the harbor by nine : I answered, we would compound for ten. While we were talking, the mainsail, as I take it, got loose ; at the same time the small boat, for want of fastening, fell out of its place. The master called all hands on deck, and thrust me down into the cabin; when, in a minute, we heard a cry above, ' We have lost the mast ! ' A passen- ger ran up, and brought us worse news, that it was not the mast, but the poor master himself, whom I had scarcely left, when the boat, as they supposed, struck him and knocked him overboard. From that moment he was seen and heard no more. My soul was bowed before the Lord. I kneeled down, and commended the departing spirit to his mercy in Christ Jesus. I adored his distinguishing goodness. The 07ie shall be take?i, and (he other left. I thought of those lines of Young : ' No warning given ! unceremonious death ! a sudden rush from life's meridian joys: a plunge opaque beyond conjecture.' The sailors were so confounded they knew not what they did. The decks were strewed with sails; the wind shifting about the compass; we just on the shore, and the vessel driving, where or how they knew not. One of our cabin passengers ran to the helm, and gave orders as captain, till they had righted the ship. But I ascribe it to our invisible Pilot, that we got safe to shore soon after ten. The storm was so high, that we doubted whether any boat would venture to fetch us. At last one answered and came. I thought it safer to lie in the vessel ; but one calling, 'Mr. Wesley, you must come,' I followed, and by eleven o'clock found out my old lodgings at Robert Griffiths. October 10, I blessed God that I did not stay in the ves- sel last night : a more tempestuous one, I do not remember." — He now wrote the following thanksgiving hymn : All praise to the Lord, Who rules with a word The untractable sea, And limits its rage by his steadfast decree : Whose providence binds, Or releases the winds, And compels them again At his beck to put on the invisible chain. Even now he hath heard Our cry, and appear'd On the face of the deep, And commanded the tempest its distance to keep : His piloting hand Hath brought us to land, THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 205 And no longer distress'd, We are joyful again in the haven to rest. 0 that all men would raise His tribute of praise, His goodness declare, And thankfully sing of his fatherly care ! With rapture approve His dealings of love, And the wonders proclaim Perform'd by the virtue of Jesus's name. Through Jesus alone He delivers his own, And a token doth send That His love shall direct us, and save to the end : With joy we embrace The pledge of his grace, In a moment outfly These storms of affliction, and land in the sky. " At half past nine o'clock, I took horse in a perfect hurricane, and was wet through in less than ten minutes ; but I rode on, thankful that I was not at sea. Near five in the afternoon, I entered the boat at Baldon-ferry, with a clergyman and others, who crowded our small crazy vessel. The water was exceedingly rough, our horses frightened, and we looking to be overset every moment. The min- ister acknowledged he never was in the like danger. We were half drowned in the boat. I sat at the bottom, with him and a woman, who stuck very close to me, so that my being able to swim would not have helped me. But the Lord was my support. I cried out to my brother clergyman, ' Fear not. Christian — the hairs of our head are all numbered.' Our trial lasted near half an hour, when we landed wet and weary in the dark night. The minister was my guide to Carnarvon ; and by the way entertained me with the praises of a lay-preacher, he had lately heard and talked with. He could say nothing against his preaching, but heartily wished him ordained. His name, he told me, was Howel Harris. He took me to his own inn, and at last found out who I was, which increased our intimacy." Mr. Wesley pursued his journey to Garth, which place he reached October 13. Here he staid about a week, and, on the 21st, arrived safe in Bristol. He now confined his labors in the gospel, for some months, to London, Bristol, and the neighboring places, making an occasional excursion to Garth, in Wales. April 9, 1749, he was married by his brother, at Garth, to Miss Sarah Gwynne, a young lady of good sense, piety, and agreeable accomplishments. Mr. John Wesley observes, ''It was a solemn day, such as became the dignity of a, christian marriage." 18 20^ THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. CHAPTER VI. SECTION VI. STATING SOME FURTHER PARTICULARS CONCERNING MR. CHARLES WESLEY) WITH AN ACCOUNT Of HIS DEATH IN 1733. Mr. Wesley's Journal now begins to fail us. There is no account of his proceedings, sometimes for months, sometimes for years together. There are, however, a few particulars recorded till the year 1756, which may be useful and entertaining to the reader, and throw some light on the history of Methodism. It does not appear that his marriage either interrupted his labors, or lessened his useful- ness. April 29, about three weeks after he was married, he wrote thus to his brother : " I hope this will find you prospering in Ireland. I left Garth yesterday sennight. Mr. Gwynne, with Sally and Betty, accompanied me to Abergavenny. There I left them on Saturday morning, and got hither (Bristol) by one o'clock. Over-riding occa- sioned a fever — I was too eager for the work, and therefore believe, God checked me by that short sickness. Till Wednesday evening at Weaver's Hall, my strength and understanding did not return ; but from that time the Lord has been with us of a truth. More zeal, more life, more power, I have not felt for some years (I wish my mentioning this may not lessen it ;) so that hitherto marriage has been no hindrance. You will hardly believe it sits so light upon me. Some farther proof I had of my heart on Saturday last, when the fever threatened most. I did not find, so far I can say, any unwil- lingness to die, on account of any I should leave behind : neither did death appear less desirable than formerly — which I own gave mo great pleasure, and made me shed tears of joy. I almost believe, nothing shall hurt me : that the world, the flesh, and the devil, shall keep their distance ; or, by assaulting, leave me more than conqueror. On Thursday, I propose setting out for London, by Oxford, with T. Maxfield. If they will give me a year of grace, I shall wonder and thank you. I hope you came time enough to save J. Cownly, <56c. Set your time for returning ; when ahouis at least. Will you meet me at Ludlow? It is a thousand pities =^ you should not be here, when the library makes its first appearance. The Lord cut short your work and his, and make a few weeks go as far as many months ! What say you to T. Maxfield and me taking a journey, when you return, through all the societies, northern and western, and * The phraseology here is rather low, and I am persuaded would not have beea used by Mr. Wesley, but in this familiar and careless way of writing to his brother. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. settling correspondencies with the stewards, alias booksellers. My kindest love to Mr. Liinell, Mr. Lloyd, Mr. Fovvks, Mr. Gibbons, and all friends at Cork and Dublin. We make mention of you in all our prayers ; be not unmindful of us. The Lord preserve us all to his day. February 8, 1750. He observes there was an earthquake in Lon- don. This place he reached on the 1st of March, and on the 8th wrote thus to his brother. " This morning, a quarter after five, we had another shock of an earthquake, far more violent than that of February 8. I was just repeating my text, when it shook the Foun- dery so violently, that we all expected it to fall on our heads. A great cry followed from the women and children. I immediately cried out, ' Therefore we will not fear, though the earth be moved and the hills be carried into the midst of the sea : for the Lord of Hosts is with us ; the God of Jacob is our refuge.' He filled my heart with faith, and my mouth with Avords, shaking their souls as well as their bodies. The earth moved westward, then east, then westward again, through all London and Westminster. It was a strong and jarring motion, attended with a rumbling noise like that of thunder. Many houses were much shaken, and some chimneys thrown down, but without any farther hurt." March 10. He expounded the 24th chapter of Isaiah ; a chapter, he tells us, which he had not taken much notice of, till this awful providence explained it. April 4, he says, " Fear filled our chapel, occasioned by a prophecy of the return of the earthquake this night. I preached my written sermon on the subject, with great effect, and gave out several suitable hymns. It was a glorious night for the dis- ciples of Jesus. April 5, I rose at four o'clock after a night of sound sleep, while my neighbors watched. I sent an account to M. G. as follows : — The late earthquake has found me work. Yesterday I saw the Westminster end of the town full of coaches, and crowds flying out of the reach of Divine Justice, with astonishing precipitation. Their panic was caused by a poor madman's prophecy. Last night they were all to be swallowed up. The vulgar were in almost as great consternation as their betters. Most of them watched all night; multitudes in the fields and open places ; several in their coaches: many removed their goods. London looked like a sacked city. A lady just stepping into her coach to escape, dropped down dead. Many came all night knocking at the Foundery door, and begging admittance for God's sake." — These, however, were not Methodists, but others, who, under the general apprehension of danger, thought there was more safety under the roof of religious persons than else- where. A plain proof that those who neglect religion, and perhaps despise the professors of it, while in health, and free from apparent danger : yet when great and public calamities approach them, even in apprehension, they plainly discover that they think the state of 208 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. religious persons better than their own. Mr. Wesley's account of the great confusion in London, on the 4th of April, is confirmed by a let- ter of Mr. W. Briggs, to Mr. John Wesley, dated on the 5th of the same month, in which he says, " This great city has been, for some days past, under terrible apprehensions of another earthquake. Yes- terday thousands fled out of town, it having been confidently as- serted by a dragoon, that he had a revelation, that a great part of London, and Westminster, especially, would be destroyed by an earthquake the 4th instant, between twelve and one at night. The whole city was under direful apprehensions. Places of worship were crowded with frightened sinners, especially our two chapels, and the Tabernacle, where Mr. Whitefield preached. Several of the classes came to their leaders, and desired, that they would spend the night with them in prayer ; which was done, and God gave them a bless- ing. Indeed all around was awful ! Being not at all convinced of the prophet's mission, and having no call from any of my brethren, I went to bed at my usual time, believing I was safe in the hands of Christ : and likewise, that by doing so, I should be the more ready to rise to the preaching in the morning — which we both did ; praised be our kind Protector." In a postscript he adds, "Though crowds left the town on Wednesday night, yet crowds were left behind ; multi- tudes of whom, for fear of being suddenly overwhelmed, left their houses, and repaired to the fields, and open places in the city. Tower Hill, Moorfields, but above all Hyde Park, were filled best part of the night, with men, women, and children, lamenting. Some, with stronger imaginations than others, mostly women, ran crying in the streets An earthquake ! an earthquake ! Such a distress, perhaps, is not recorded to have happened before in this careless city. Mr. Whitefield preached at midnight in Hyde Park. Surely God will visit this city : it will be a time of mercy to some. O may I be found watching ! " Mr. Wesley proceeds with his Journal. — April 15, "I met with Mr. Salmon's Foreigner's Companion through the universities of Cam- bridge and Oxford, printed in 1748, and made the following extract from page 25. ' The times of the day the university go to this church, are ten in the morning, and two in the afternoon, on Sundays and holidays: the sermon usually lasting about half an hour. But when I happened to be at Oxford, in 1742, Mr. W. the Methodist, at Christ Church, entertained his audience two hours; and having insulted and abused all degrees, from the highest to the lowest, was in a manner hissed out of the pulpit by the lads.' And high time for them to do so, if the historian said true ; but, unfortunately for him, I measured the time by my watch, and it was within the hour. 1 aljused neither high nor low, as my sermon, in print, will prove : neither was I hissed out of the pulpit, or treated with the least incivility, either by young or old. What then shall I say to my old high-church friend, THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 209 whom I once so much admired ? I must rank him among the apocry- phal writers; such as the judicious Dr. Mather, the wary Bishop Burnet, and the most modest Mr. Oldmixton." The censure here passed on Oldmixton I think is just. He appears to me to be a bold, dashing, impertinent writer. His prejudice is so great, that his assertions, as an historian, deserve no credit, unless supported by authentic documents. I think far otherwise of Dr. Mather, and Bishop Burnet. It is indeed true, that Burnet's History of his own Time, is written with great caution ; but this surely does not deserve censure, but commendation. The truth seems to be, that Burnet was a man of great moderation ; on which account, the zealots, both of the high and low church party, became his inveterate enemies. For the satisfaction of the reader, I shall give a short account both of Dr. Mather * and of Bishop Burnet.f * Dr. Cotton Mather, an eminent American divine, was born at Boston, in New Eng- land, in 1663. He became minister of Boston in 1684, and spent his life in the discharge of his office, and in promoting several excellent societies for the public good, particularly one for suppressing disorders, one for reforming manners, and a society of peace-makers, whose professed business it was to compose differences, and prevent lawsuits. His repu- tation was not confined to his own country ; for in 1710, the university of Glasgow sent a diploma for the degree of doctor in divinity ; and, in 1714, the Royal Society of London chose him one of their Fellows. He died in 1728. His chief work was, Magnalia Christi Americana, or an Ecclesiastical History of New England, from its first planting in 1620, to 1698, in folio. t Gilbert Burnet, was born at Edinburgh in 1643, of an ancient family in the shire of Aberdeen. His father being bred to the study of the law, was, at the restoration, appointed one of the Lords of Session, with the title of Lord Grimond. Our author, the youngest son of his father, was sent to continue his studies at Aberdeen, at ten years of age, and was admitted M. A. before he was fourteen. His own inclination led him to the study of the civil and feudal law ; and he used to say, that it was from this study he had received more just notions of civil society and government, than those which divines maintain. About a year after, he began to apply himself to the study of divinity, and was admitted preacher before he was eighteen. Sir Alex. Burnet, his cousin-german, offered him a benefice, but he refused to accept of it. In 1663, he came to England, and spent a short time at Oxford and Cambridge. In 1664, he made a tour through Holland and France. At Amsterdam, by the help of a Jewish Rabbi, he perfected himself in the Hebrew language ; and likewise became acquainted with the leading men of the different persuasions tolerated in that country ; as Calvinists, Arminians, Lutherans, Anabaptists, Brownists, Papists, and Unitarians ; amongst each of which he used frequently to declare, he met with men of such unfeigned piety and virtue, that he became fixed in a strong principle of universal charity, and an invincible abhorrence of all severities on account of religious dissensions. Upon his return from his travels, he was admitted minister of Salton, in which station he served five years in the most exemplary manner. He drew up a memorial, in which he took notice of the principal errors in the Scots Bishops, and sent a copy of it to several of them, which exposed him to their resentments. Being engaged in drawing up the " Memoirs of the Dukes of Hamilton," Duke Lauderdale invited him to London, and in- troduced him to King Charles II. After his return to Scotland, he married Lady Blar- garet Kennedy, daughter of the Earl of Cassilis, a lady of piety and good understanding, and strongly inclined to the Presbyterians. The day before their marriage, he delivered the leuiy a deed, renouncing all pretensions to her fortune, which was considerable, and which must have fallen into his hands, she having no intention to secure it. Burnet's intimacy with the Dukes of Hamilton and Lauderdale, occasioned him to be frequently sent for by the King and the Duke of York, who had conversations Avith him in IS* 27 210 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. ''June 22. I met," says he, "a daughter of my worthy old friend Mr. Erskine, at the Foundery : she was deeply wounded by the sword of the spirit : confessed she had turned many to Deism, and feared there could be no mercy for her. — July 18, I had the satisfaction of bringing back to Mr. Erskine his formerly disobedient daughter. She fell at his feet : it was a moving interview — all wept — our Heavenly Father heard our prayers." — December 2. Being in Wales, he ob- serves, " I encouraged a poor girl to seek a cure from him who hath wounded her. She has the outward mark, too : being daily threat- ened to be turned out of doors by her master, a great swearer and strict churchman, a constant communicant and habitual drunkard." 1751. James Wheatley was at this time a preacher among the Methodists, and a dabbler in physic. Some very heavy complaints were brought against him, for improper conduct to several womeu, of which Mr. John Wesley has given a pretty full statement in his printed Journal for the year 1751, which account is fully confirmed by Mr. Charles Wesley's private Journal, now before me. They brought Wheatley and his accusers face to face, and the charges were so clearly proved, that he was obliged to confess the truth. To screen himself as far as possible, he accused others, and said the rest of the preachers were like himself. This was a serious charge. Ten of them were called together to meet Wheatley ; and T. Maxfield first, then each of the others, asked him — " What sin can you charge me with?" — Wheatley was silent; which convinced them that he was private. But Lauderdale, being offended at the freedom with which Burnet spoke to him, took pains to prejudice the king against him. In 1675, Sir Harbottle Grimstone, master of the Rolls, appointed him preacher of the chapel there, notwithstanding the opposition of the Court. In 1679 and 81, he published his History of the Reformation, for which he had the thanks of both houses of parliament. About this time he became acquainted with the Earl of Rochester, and spent one evening in a week with him, for a whole winter, discoursing on those topics on which skeptics, and men of loose morals, object to the chris- tian religion. The happy effect of these conferences, occasioned his publication of the account of the life and death of that Earl. When the inquir}' concerning the Popish plot was on foot, the king consulted him often, and offered him the bishopric of Chichester if he would engage in his interests ; but he refused to accept it on these terms. On the accession of King James to the throne, he obtained leave to go out of the king- dom. He lived in great retirement for some time at Paris, then travelled to Italy and Rome, where he was favorably received by the Pope. He afterwards pursued his travels through Switzerland and Germany, and, in 1683, came to Utrecht, with an intention to settle in some of the Seven Provinces. Here he received an invitation from the Prince and Princess of Orange, to come to the Hague, which he accepted. He was immediately acquainted with all their designs, and entered heartily into them. When the Prince of Orange came over to England, Burnet attended him in quality of chaplain, and was soon advanced to the see of Salisbury. He declared for moderate measures with regard to the clergy who scrupled to take the oaths ; and many were displeased with him, for declaring for the toleration of Nonconformists. In 1699, he pubhshed his Exposition of the 39 Ar- ticles, which occasioned a representation against him in the Lower House of Convocation, in 1701 ; but he was vindicated by the Upper House. He died in 1715, and was interred in the Church of St. James, Clerkenwell, where he nas a monument errected to him. See Encyclopaedia Britannica. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 211 guilty of wilful lying. They were now obliged to silence him, and Mr. John Wesley has been censured for using too much severity towards him : but as the facts were clearly proved, he and his brother, for they acted jointly in the matter, could do no less than put him away from the connexion. Mr. Wesley goes on with his Journal, and observes, that Wheat- ley's charge put his brother and him upon a resolution of strictly examining into the life and moral behavior of every preacher in the connexion with them ; " and the office," says he, "fell upon me." — It certainly* could not have fallen into fitter hands. Mr. John Wesley's great weakness was, a proneness to believe every one sincere in his professions of religion, till he had the most positive, and, perhaps, repeated proofs of his insincerity ; and to believe their testimonies of things as true, without making proper allowance for their ignorance. This exposed him to frequent imposition and mistake. The case was far otherwise with Mr. Charles : he quickly penetrated into a man's character, and it was not easy to impose upon him. He totally dif- fered from his brother concerning the qualifications necessary for an itinerant preacher, and sometimes silenced a man whom his brother had admitted. The one looked at the possible harm an unqualified preacher might do to many persons ; the other, at the possible good he might do to some. This was the real principle which governed the two brothers in their very different conduct towards the lay-preachers ; which made some of them represent Mr. Charles as an enemy to them all. But this certainly v/as far from being the case. Mr. Charles Wesley being clothed with his new office, set out the next morning, June 29, to visit the societies in the midland and northern counties, as far as Newcastle ; in which journey Mrs. Wesley accom- panied him. I do not find, however, in the whole of his Journal, the least accusation, of a nature similar to that of Wheatley, against any preacher in the connexion. In this journey he was a great blessing to the people wherever he came ; many were added to the societies, and the old members were quickened in their zeal and diligence, to work out their own salvation with fear and trembling. — July 21, he observes, "I rode to Birstal (near Leeds) where John Nelson com- forted our hearts with his account of the success of the gospel in every place where he has been preaching, except in Scotland. There he has been beating the air for three weeks, and spending his strength in vain. Twice a day he preached at Musselborough to some thou- sands of mere hearers, without orfe soul being converted. I preached at one, to a different kind of people. Such a sight have I not seen for many months. They filled the valley and side of the hill as grasshoppers for multitude : yet my voice reached the most distant — God sent the word home to many hearts." — July 25, he was taken ill of a fever, and on the 28th, his fever increasing, he says, "I judged it incumbent on me, to leave my thoughts concerning the work and 212 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. the instruments, and began dictating the following letter." — Unfortu- nately the letter was not transcribed into the Journal, a blank space being left for it : I apprehend it is not now to be found any where. He goes on. August 3, "I was enabled to ride out, and to confer with the preachers and others. — August 5, I went to the room, that I might hear with my own ears, one (of the preachers) of whom many strange things had been told me. But such a preacher never have I heard before, and hope I never shall again. It was beyond descrip- tion. I cannot say that he preached false doctrine, or true, or any doctrine at all ; but pure unmixed nonsense. Not one sentence did he utter that could do the least good. Now and then a text of Scrip- ture was dragged in by head and shoulders. I could scarcely refrain from stopping him. He set my blood a galloping, and threw me into such a sweat, that I expected the fever to follow. Some begged me to step into the desk and speak a few words to the dissatisfied hear- ers. I did so, taking no notice of M. F — k, late superintendent of all Ireland ! I talked closely with him, utterly averse to working, and told him plainly he should either work with his hands, or preach no more. He complained of my brother; I answered I would repair the supposed injury by setting him up again. At last he yielded to work." The same day he silenced another preacher. August 12, being at Newcastle, he desired W. Shent, who was with him. to go to Musselborough. Before he set out, he gave Mr. Wesley the following account of a remarkable trial they had lately had at Leeds. "At Whitecoat-Hill, three miles from Leeds, a few weeks since, as our brother Maskew was preaching, a mob arose, broke the windows and doors, and struck the constable Jacob Hawley, one of the society. On this we indicted them for an assault ; and the ring- leader of the mob, John Helling worth, indicted our brother the con- stable, and got persons to swear the constable struck him. The grand jury threw out our indictment, and found theirs against us, so we stood trial with them, on Monday July 15, 1751. The Recor- der, Richard Wilson, Esq. gave it in our favor, with the rest of the court. But the foreman of the jury, Matthew Priestley, with two others, Richard Cloudsly, and Jabez Bunnel, would not agree with the rest, being our avowed enemies. The foremen was Mr. Murga- troyd's great friend and champion against the Methodists. However the Recorder gave strict orders to a guard of constables, to watch the jury, that they should have neither meat, drink, candles, or tobacco, till they were agreed in their verdict. They were kept prisoners all that night and the next day till five in the afternoon, when one of the jury said, he would die before he would give it against us. Then he spake closely to the foreman concerning his prejudice against the Methodists, till at last he condescended to refer it to one man. Him the other charged to speak as he would answer it to God in the day of judgment. The man turned pale, and trembled, and desired that THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 213 another might decide it. Another, John Hardwick, being called upon, immediately decided it in favor of the Methodists. After the trial, Sir Henry Ibison, one of the justices, called a brother, and said, ' You see God never forsakes a righteous man, take care you never forsake him.' '* Besides Richard Wilson, Esq. Recorder of Leeds, the following justices were present; J. Frith, mayor; Alderman Micklethwait, Alderman Denison, Alderman Sawyer, Alderman Smith, and Alder- man Brooks. Sir Henry Ibison was mentioned above. Mr. Wesley left Newcastle, August 24, and on the 26th, reached Thirsk in York- shire, where his Journal for the present year ends. It is evident from the nature of the thing, that he must have met with great difficulties in executing the design of his journey, and have made himself many enemies. But he seldom regarded conse- quences, when he was convinced that he was doing his duty. His mind, however, was sometimes much burdened. On one occasion, he observes, " Preaching I perceive, is not my principal business. God knoweth my heart and all its burdens. O that he would take the matter into his own hand, though he lay me aside as a broken ves- sel ! " — But he was frequently comforted and strengthened in preach- ing and praying with the societies. After one of these opportuni- ties he says, " My faith was greatly strengthened for the work. The manner, and the instruments of carrying it on, I leave entirely to God." July 8, 1754. Mr. Charles Wesley, Avith his brother, who was indis- posed, Mr. Charles Perronet, and another friend, set out for Norwich. On the 10th, in the evening they reached Lakenham, where they were informed the whole city was in an uproar about James Wheat- ley, " whose works of darkness," says Mr. Wesley, " are now brought to light; whereby the people are so scandalized and exasperated, that they are ready to rise and tear him in pieces. We do not therefore wonder that the clergy are not forward to show their friendly inclina- tions to us; yet one has sent us a civil message, excusing his not visiting us till the tumult is over." — The next day the gentleman with whom they lodged at Lakenham dined with the mayor of Nor- wich, a wise resolute man, who labored for peace. He was employed all day in taking the affidavits of the women whom Wheatley had tried to corrupt ; these accounts were printed and cried about the streets, which occasioned great confusion. "What could satan, or his apostles," says Mr. Wesley, " do more, to shut the door against the gospel in this place forever 7 Yet several came to us, entreating us to preach. The advertisement we had printed here last year, dis- claiming Mr. Wheatley, did much good, and, with the blessing of God, helped the people to distinguish. Our host also, has assured the • See also Mr. John Wesley's printed Journal in his "Works, vol. xxix. page 299. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. mayor, that Mr. Wheatley is no Methodist, or associate of ours. A letter of Charles Perronet's toWheatley they have printed there, con- trary to our express orders. It is not fit that our hand should be upon him. Fresh discoveries are daily made of his lewdness, enough to make the ears of all who hear to tingle : yet he is quite insensible ! " These things are now mentioned, because the notoriety of them at the time appears a sufficient justification of Mr. John Wesley's conduct towards Wheatley. Sunday, July 14. They walked to Mr. Edwards's in Norwich, and at seven o'clock in the morning Mr. Charles Wesley took the field. He preached on Hog-Hill to about 2000 hearers, his brother standing by him. A drunkard or two were troublesome, but more out of mirth than malice. They afterwards went to church, and the people, both in the streets and at the cathedral, were remarkably civil. He adds, The lessons. Psalms, Epistles, and Gospel, were very encouraging. The anthem made our hearts rejoice : * O pray for the peace of Jeru- salem ; they shall prosper that love thee. Peace be within thy walls, and prosperity within thy palaces. For my brethren and compan- ion's sake will I now say, peace be within thee. Because of the house of the Lord our God, will I seek thy good.' We received the sacra- ment at the hands of the bishop. In the afternoon I went to St. Peter's, and at five o'clock to Hog-Hill, where it was computed that ten thousand persons were present. Again I preached repentance towards God, and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. They listened with great seriousness — their hearts were plainly touched, as some showed by their tears. Who could have thought the people of Norwich would ever more have borne a field-preacher? It is the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes. To him be all the glory, who saith, ' I will work, and who shall hinder 7 ' " July 19. Mr. John Wesley left them, and Mr. Charles continued his labors. " At night," he says, "I had multitudes of the great vulgar and the small to hear me, with three justices, and nine clergymen : many, I am persuaded, felt the sharp two-edged sword. Sunday, July 21. My audience at seven in the morning Avas greatly increas- ed. I dwelt chiefly on those words, ' He hath sent me to preach glad tidings to the meek, or poor ;' and labored, as all last week, to bring them to a sense of their wants ; and for this end I have preached the law, which is extremely wanted here. The poor sinners have been surfeited with smooth words and flattering invitations. The greater cause have we for wonder and thanksgiving, that they can now en- dure sound and severe doctrine. I received the sacrament again from his lordship, among a score of communicants. If the gospel prevail in this place, they will by and by find the difference. — ^July 22, God is providing us a place ; an old large brewhouse, which the owner, a justice of peace, has reserved for us. He has refused several, always declaring he would let it to none but Mr. John Wesley. Last Satur- THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 215 day Mr. Edwards agreed, in my brother's name, to take a lease for seven years ; and this morning Mr. S. has sent his workmen to begin to put it into repair. The people are much pleased at our having it : so are not satan and his Antinomian apostles." July 27. He was informed of the death of a person whom he con- sidered and loved as a son in the gospel, but whose unsteadiness had given him great pain. His observations on the occasion show, that he had a mind susceptible of the finest sentiments of friendship. "Just now," says he, "I hear from Leeds^ that my poor rebellious son has taken his flight. But God healed his backslidings first, and he is at rest ! My poor J. H — n is at rest in the bosom of his Heavenly Father. O what a turn has it given my heart ! what a mixture of passions do I feel here ! But joy and thankfulness are uppermost. I opened the book of consolation, and cast my eye upon a word which shall wipe away all tears : ' I will ransom them from the power of the grave ; I will redeem them from death.' — Sunday, July 28, I met our little society, or rather candidates for a society, at five in the morning. At seven, I preached Christ Jesus, the Saviour of all men, to a numerous quiet congregation, and afterwards heard the bishop preach, and received the sacrament from him. At five in the evening, after prayer for an open door, I went forth to such a multitude as we have not seen before in Norwich. During the hymn, a pale trembling opposer labored to interrupt the work of God, and draw off the peo- ple's attention : but as soon as I began to read the history of the prodi- gal son, his commission ended, and he left me to a quiet audience. Now the door was opened indeed. For an hour and a half I showed their sins and wanderings from God, and invited them back to their Father's house. And surely he had compassion on them, inclining many hearts to return. God, I plainly found, had delivered them into my hand. He filled my mouth with persuasive words, and my heart with strong desires for their salvation. I concluded, and began again, testifying my good will towards them, which was the sole end of my coming. But if I henceforth see them no more, yet is my labor with my God. They have heard words whereby they may be saved ; and many of them, I cannot doubt, will be our crown of rejoicing in the great day. Several serious persons followed me to Mr. Ed- wards's, desiring to be admitted into our society. I told them, as others before, to come among us first for some time, and see how they liked it We spent some time together in conference, praise, and prayer. I am in no haste for a society : first let us see how the candidates live." -^Had this cautious and prudent conduct been observed, through every part of the Methodist discipline, the preachers and members of the societies, would not indeed have been so numerous as at present, but they would have had a degree of excellence, they have not yet attained. Mr. Wesley goes on. July 30, "I preached at five, and found the 216 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. people's hearts opened for the word. The more satan rages, the more our Lord will own and bless us. A poor rebel at the conclusion lifted up his voice; for whom I first prayed, and then turning full upon him, preached repentance and Christ to his heart. I desired him to turn his face towards me, but he could not. However he felt the invisible chain, which held him to hear the offers of grace and salvation. I have great hope that satan has lost his slave ; some assured me they saw him depart in tears. July 31, 1 expounded Isaiah xxxii. 1, to my constant hearers, who seem more and more to know their wants. At night, I laid the axe to the root, and showed their actual and original corruption, from Rev. iii. 17. ' Thou sayest, I am rich, and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.' The strong man was disturbed in his palace, and roared on every side. My strength increased with the opposition. A gentle- man on horseback, with others, was ready to gnash upon me with his teeth, but my voice prevailed, and they retreated to their strong hold, the alehouse. There, with difficulty, they procured some butch- ers to appear in their quarrel ; but they had no commission to ap- proach till I had done. Then, in the last hymn, they made up to the table with great fury. The foremost often lifted up his stick to strike me, being within his reach ; but he was not permitted. I staid to pray for them, and walked quietly to my lodgings. Poor Rabshakeh muttered something about the Bishop of Exeter ; but did not accept of my invitation to Mr. Edwards's. The concern and love of the people were much increased, by my supposed danger. We joined together in prayer and thanksgiving as usual ; and I slept in peace." Mr. Wesley's Journal gives us no further information of his labors, or of any of his proceedings, till the latter end of the year 1756. The number of lay-preachers was now greatly increased ; and though very few of them had enjoyed the benefits of a learned, or even a good education in the common branches of knowledge, yet there were among them men of strong sense, and great powers of mind, who soon became useful and able preachers of the gospel. We may nat- urally suppose, that these, conscious of their abilities and usefulness, would begin to feel some uneasiness under the very humble character of a Methodist preacher, which the public at that time held in great contempt. This seems to have been actually the case; for they wished to promote a plan, which no doubt they hoped might both be useful to the people, and give them a greater degree of respectability in the public opinion. To accomplish this purpose, they were desirous that the preachers, or some of them at least, should have some kind of ordination, and be allowed to administer the ordinances to the peo- ple, through all the societies. Both Mr. John and Charles Wesley opposed this attempt, as a total dereliction of the avowed principles on which the societies were first united together. When they became itinerant preachers, and began to form societies, they utterly disclaimed THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 217 any intention of making a separate party in the nation : they never intended that the societies should be separate churches : the members were constantly exhorted to attend their respective places of worship, whether the Established Church, or a Dissenting meeting ; and the limes of preaching on the Lord's day were purposely fixed, to give them liberty so to do. They had no intention to separate any from their former church-membership, but to awaken persons of all denom- inations to a serious sense of religion ; to call them back to their first principles, to be helpers of their faith, and to stir them up to work out their salvation with fear and trembling! Their leading object was, to bring persons of all persuasions to an experimental and prac- tical knowledge of the fundamental truths of the Christian religion ; to unite them together in brotherly love, while each retained his for- mer religious connexion and his peculiar opinions on church govern- ment and modes of worship. It is evident that the Methodist socie- ties Avere formed on these broad and disinterested principles, however narrow-minded and interested men may have misconstrued them, or endeavored to pervert them. It was, indeed, a new thing in the world; but the two brothers were fully persuaded that this was the peculiar calling of the Methodists. They had been gradually led into this plan, under a concurrence of circumstances which appeared to them providential, and many years' experience of its extensive useful- ness, had confirmed them in this opinion. To separate the people, therefore, from their former connexions, and unite them into an inde- pendent body, they thought was departing from their proper calling, and quitting the station which God had appointed them for the benefit of the nation. This subject has often been discussed, but the ques- tion has never been fairly stated. It is not merely, whether the Meth- odists shall separate from the Church of England? but whether they shall separate from the Church, and from every denomination of Dissenters hitherto known in the kingdom, and become a body, dis- tinct and independent of both. Thus far, they have been a kind of middle link, uniting the Dissenters, and members of the Church, in the interests of experimental religion, and in christian love and charity to one another. A separation therefore, will make the breach wider tlian ever : it will overturn the original constitution of Methodism, and totally subvert the very spirit of it. This in my opinion will be- of serious consequence, not only to the Methodists themselves, but to the nation at large.^ The contagion, however, had gone forth : the plague was begun : a division in the society of Leeds, had already taken place, and the minds of many in different societies were greatly unsettled, by a few * This subject is here incidentally mentioned, as it gave rise to Mr. Charles Wesley's journey through many of the societies this year. It will be considered more at length, in . the latter part of the life of Mr. John Wesley. 19 28 218 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. of the preachers. Mr. Charles Wesley was much affected with these proceedings. He considered the present attempts to separate those of the people from the Church, who had belonged to her, and the Dissenters among them from their former connexions, as a partial evil only : but he looked forward to the consequences, which would probably follow, when none were left to oppose them. While under these painful ex- ercises of mind, the words of the Lord by the prophet, often gave him comfort: "I will bring the third part through the fire." He often preached from these words in the journey we are going to describe ; and would often mention them to his friends in conversation, even to the close of his life. He seemed to expect, that when he and his brother were removed hence, troubles would arise in the societies ; but that, after various struggles, a third part would be found to ad- here to their original callings and to the original simplicity of the Methodists. September 17. He left Bristol, and visited the societies in Glouces- tershire and Staffordshire, every where confirming the brethren in the truths of the gospel, and in their peculiar calling as Methodists. On the 22d, he came to Nottingham, and spent the afternoon in taking down the names of those in the society, and conversing with them. He adds, " We rejoiced to meet once more, after so long a separation. My subject both at night and in the morning, was, " I will bring the third part through the fire." It was a time of solemn rejoicing. There had been, twelve months ago, a great revival and increase of the society ; but satan was beginning again to sow his tares. My coming at this season, I trust, will be the means of preventmg a di- vision." The next day he came to Sheftield. "Here also," he says, " I delivered my own soul, and the people seemed awakened and alarmed. I spake plainly and lovingly to the society, of continuing in the Church: and though many of them were Dissenters and pre- destinarians, none were offended." It is probable they understood his meaning, and then there was no just cause of offence. By advising those who belonged to the Church, to continue in it, he advised the Dissenters to continue in their respective meetings, or churches. His object was, to dissuade the members of the Methodist societies from leaving their former connexions, and uniting into a separate body. In doing this he sometimes mentioned the Dissenters, as well as the members of the Church of England, but not always, as in most places these formed the bulk of the Methodist societies. Passing through Huntslet, the Rev. Mr. Crook, minister of the place, stopped him and took him to his house. Here he met with Dr. Cockburn, his old school-fellow and friend, who had waited for him near a week, to take him to York. Mr. Wesley spent a delight- ful hour in conversation with them, full of life and zeal, and simpli- city, and then went on to Leeds. Sunday, September 26, he preached at seven in the morning, then walked to Huntslet, and preached THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. ^19 twice for Mr. Crook; in the evening he returned to Leeds, and preached a fourth time to a very crowded audience. In the society, he observes, " I could speak of nothing but love, for I felt nothing else. Great was our rejoicing over each other. Satan, I believe, has done his worst, and will get no further advantage by exasperating their spirits against their departed brethren. They were unanimous to stay in the Church, because the Lord stays in it, and multiplies his witnesses therein. Monday the 27th, I breakfasted with Miss N., who was not so evil-affected towards her forsaken brethren as I expected. Nothing can ever bring such as her back, but the charity which hopeth all things, beareth all things, endureth all things. — I went to the Church-prayers, with several who have been long dealt with to forsake them utterly. They will stand the firmer, I hope, for their shaking." September 28. I set out with Dr. Cockburn, for York, and preached from Hab. iii. 2. ' O Lord, revive thy work.' The crowd made our room excessively hot : but that did not hinder their atten- tion.— Our preacher stationed here, had quite left off preaching in the morning. Many told me, I could not get a congregation at five o'clock : but I found it otherwise. The room was almost full, while I explained, ' Being made free from sin, and become the servants of God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life.' I insisted largely on the necessity of laboring after holiness. The hearers appeared much stirred up. — I spent the day (September 29) in conferring with all comers. The doctor's house was open to all, and his heart also : his whole desire being to spread the gospel." October 1. He met with a Miss T. earnestly seeking salvation; who had been awakened by reading Theron and Aspasio, written by Mr. Hervey. — While at York, Mr. Wesley's time was fully occupied j not merely with preaching night and morning, and conversing with the members of the society : but in attending persons of learning and character, who were desirous of his company, to state their objections to the doctrines and economy of the Methodists, and to hear his answers. This day he spent an hour with Mr. D. and answered his candid objections. He had also an opportunity of defending his old friend Mr. Ingham. "It is hard," says he, "that a man should be hanged for his looks; for the appearance of M nism. Their spirit and practices, he has as utterly renounced as we have : their manner and phrase cannot so soon be shaken off." — Simplicity and goodness constantly met with his approbation : under whatever dress or form he saw them, they attracted his notice and ensured his friend- ship. He found Mercy Bell here, and these amiable qualities shone so bright through the little singularities of her profession, that he had sweet fellowship with her. He adds, " I marvel not that the Friends, so fallen from their first simplicity, cannot receive her testi- mony."— Thus speaks Mr. Wesley of a woman, who was a public 206 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. teacher among the Friends. Many similar instances occur in his life, which plainly show that his love of truth and goodness, always broke through his high-church prejudices, and united his heart, in christian fellowship, to the wise and good of every communion. October 2. The whole day was spent in singing, conference, and prayer. ''I attended," says he, "the quire-service. The people there were marvellously civil, and obliged me with the anthem I desired, Hab. iii., a feast for a king, as Queen Anne called it. The Rev. Mr. Williamson walked with me to his house, in the face of the sun. I would have spared him, but he was quite above fear. A pious sensible Dissenter cleaved to us all day, and accompanied us to the preaching. I discoursed on my favorite subject, ' I will bring the third part through the fire.' We glorified God in the fire, and rejoiced in hope of coming forth as gold. Sunday, October 3. From five till near eight in the morning I talked closely with each of the society : then, at Mr. Williamson's request, I preached on the Ordi- nances from Isaiah Ixiv. 5. ' In those is continuance and we shall be saved. I dwelt longest on what had been most neglected, family prayer, public prayer, and the sacrament. The Lord set to his seal, and confirmed the word with a double blessing. — I received the sacra- ment at the minster. They were obliged to consecrate twice, the congregation being doubled and trebled through my exhortation and example. Glory be to God alone. — I went to Mr. Williamson's church, who read prayers as one who felt them, and then beckoned me. I stepped up into the pulpit, when no one expected it, and cried to a full audience, ' The kingdom of God is at hand ; repent ye, and believe the gospel' They were all attention. The word did not return void, but accomplished that for which it was sent. Neither is he that planted, any thing, neither is he that watereth." October 5. Being returned to Leeds, he conversed with one of the preachers who seemed desirous of making a separation; and adds, I threw away some words on one, who is wiser in his own eyes than seven men who can render a reason." — The next day, he again conversed with the same preacher, who frankly confessed, if any of the societies should desire him to take charge of them as a distinct body, he should not refuse them. Mr. Wesley told him plainly, that the ground of all such designs was pride : but his words were spoken into the air. — He now set out for Seacroft, and rode on to Aberford, to see his old friend Mr. Ingham, who was absent, laboring in his Lord's vineyard. '-I had the happiness," says he, " of finding lady Margaret at home, and their son Ignatius. She informed me that Mr. Ingham's circuit takes in about four hundred miles; that he has six fellow-laborers, and a thousand persons in his societes, most of them converted. I rejoiced in his success. Ignatius would hardly be satisfied at my not preaching. We passed an hour and a half profitably, and got safe back to Seacroft before night. Soon after, THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 221 our dearest brother Grimshaw found us, and brought a blessing with him. I preached from Luke xxi. 34, ' Take heed to yourselves,' &c., and further enforced our Lord's warning on the society. — Our hearts were comforted and knit together. — October 8, we had another blessed hour with them, before we left this lively people. I continued till one o'clock, in conference with my worthy friend and fellow-laborer, Mr. Grimshaw; a man after my own heart; whose love of the church, flows from his love of Christ. With such, may my lot be cast in both worlds. " I rode with my faithful brother Grimshaw to Bramley, and preached to a multitude of serious souls, who eagerly received our Lord's saying, ' Look up, and lift up your heads,' 6cc, They seemed broad awake, when I called again in the morning, October 2, 'Watch ye therefore, and pray always,' &c. Their spirit quickened mine. We had sweet fellowship together. I have no doubt but they will be counted worthy to escape, and to stand before the Son of man. — Returning to Leeds, I met my brother Whitefield, and was much refreshed by the account of his abundant labors. I waited on him to our room, and gladly sat under his word. — October 10. From Isaiah Ixiv. 5, I earnestly pressed the duties of constant communi- cating, of hearing, reading, preaching the word ; of fasting, of private, family, and public prayer. The spirit of love and union was in the midst of us. — I came to Birstal before noon. My congregation was a thousand or two less, through George Whitefield's preaching to-day at Haworth. Between four and five thousand were left to receive my warning from Luke xxi. 34. After church service, we met again : every soul seemed to hang on the word. Two such precious oppor- tunities, I have not enjoyed this many a day. It was the old time revived; a weighty spirit rested on the congregation, and they stood like men prepared to meet the Lord." October 11. Mr. Whitefield, and Mr. Grimshaw, were present at a watch-night at Leeds. Mr. Wesley preached first, and Mr. White- field after him. It was a time of great solemnity, and of great rejoicing in hope of the glorious appearing of the great God. — He now left Leeds, but continued preaching in the neighboring places a few days. At Birstal, he makes the following observation: "The word was clothed with power, both to awaken and to confirm. My principal concern is for the disciples, that their houses may be built on the rock, before the rains descend. I hear in most places, the effect of the word ; but I hearken after it, less than formerly, and take little notice of those, who say they receive comfort, or faith, or forgiveness. Let their fruits show it." October 17. He came to Mr. Grimshaw's, at Haworth, and was greatly refreshed with the simplicity and zeal of the people. Here a young preacher in Mr. Ingham's connexion came to spend the evening with him, " I found great love for him," says Mr. Wesley, 19* 222 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY, "and wished all our sons in the gospel, were equally modest and discreet." — He was now more fully informed of the state of the peo- ple in several societies: that, having been prejudiced against the Church of England, by some of the preachers, their minds had been unsettled, and rendered dissatisfied with the Methodist economy. These were easily induced to leave the society, and unite themselves to some independent body : seldom with advantage, but often with loss. He talked largely with Mr. Grimshaw, how to remedy the evil. " We agreed," says he, 1. That nothing can save the Metho- dists from falling a prey to every seducer, but close walking with God, in all the commandments and ordinances; especially reading the word, and prayer, private, family, and public. 2. That the preachers should be allowed more time in every place, to visit from house to house, after Mr. Baxter's manner. 3. That a small treatise should be written, to ground them in their calling, and preserve them against seducers; and be lodged in every family." He now set out for Lancashire, accompanied by his zealous friend Mr. Grimshaw. They reached Manchester on the 20th. They found the society in a low divided state, and reduced nearly one half I make more allowance," says Mr. Wesley, " for this poor shattered society, because they have been neglected, if not abused, by our preachers. The leaders desired me not to let J. T. come among them again, for he did them more harm than good, by talking in his witty way against the Church and clergy. As for poor J. H. he could not advise them to go to church, because he never went himself But some informed me, that he advised them not to go. I talked with the leaders, and earnestly pressed them to set an example to the flock, by walking in all the commandments and ordinances. I wrote my thoughts to my brother, as follows. 'Mr. Walker's letter^ deserves to be seriously considered. One only thing occurs to me now, which might prevent in a great measure the mischiefs which will probably ensue after our death : and that is, greater, much greater deliberation and care in admitting preachers. Consider seriously, if we have not been too easy and too hasty in this matter. Let us pray God to show us, if this has not been the principal cause, why so many of our preachers have lamentably miscarried. Ought any new preacher to .be received before we know that he is grounded, not only in the doc- trines we teach, but in the discipline also, and particularly in the communion of the Church of England? If we do not insist on that ^ogyv t for our desolate mother, as a prerequisite, yet should we not be well assured that the candidate is no enemy to the Church? I met the society in calm love, and exhorted them to stand fast in one mind * Several letters passed between Mr. John Wesley, and the Rev. Mr. Walker, of Truro, about this time. They are published in the Arminian Magazine. •}• Natural affection j such as parents have for their children, or children for their parents. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. and one spirit ; in the old paths, or ways of God's appointing. Henceforth they will not believe every spirit. The Lord stablish their hearts with grace." October 23. He breakfasted with Mr. Richard Barlow, whose uni- form conduct, for a great many years, has done honor to the Metho- dist society, and to religion in general. "I rejoiced," says Mr. Wesley, " in the remembrance of his blessed sister, now in glory. For seven years, she adorned the gospel in all things." — He after- wards took horse with Mr. Philips for Hafield. The next day, Sun- day the 24th, he preached in the church, Avhich was better filled than had ever been known in a morning ; and in the evening was exceed- ingly crowded. He makes a short observation here, that shows his attachment to the Church of England, in a much stronger light than anything which another person could say of him. I tasted the good word," says he, " while reading it. Indeed the scripture comes with double weight to me in a church. If any pity me for my bigotry, I pity them for their blind prejudice, which robs them of so many bles- sings." October 24. He returned to Manchester, and makes the following observations on Mr. Whitefield's candor and liberality. " Here I re- joiced to hear of the great good Mr. Whitefield has done in our societies. He preached as universally as my brother. He warned them every where against apostasy, and insisted on the necessity of holiness after justification. He beat down the separating spirit, highly commending the prayers and services of our church ; charged our people to meet their bands and classes constantly, and never to leave the Methodists, or God would leave them. In a word, he did his utmost to strengthen our hands ; and he deserves the thanks of all the churches for his abundant labor of love." October 29, he wrote to Mr. Grimshaw as follows: ''I could not leave this shattered society so soon as I proposed. They have not had fair play from our treacherous sons in the gospel, but have been scattered by them as sheep upon the mountains. I have once more persuaded them to go to church and sacrament, and stay to carry them thither the next Lord's day. — Nothing but grace can keep our children, after our departure, from running into a thousand sects, a thousand errors. Grace, exercised, kept up and increased in the use of all the means ; especially family and public prayer and the sacra- ment, will keep them steady. Let us labor, while we continue here, to ground and build them up in the Scriptures, and in all the ordi- nances. Teach them to handle well the sword of the spirit, and the shield of faith. Should I live to see you again, I trust you will assure me, there is not a member of all your societies but reads the Scriptures daily, uses private prayer, joins in family and public wor- ship, and communicates constantly. ' In those is continuance, ajid we shall be saved.' " THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. "To MY BELOVED BRETHREN AT LeEDS, &C. " Grace and peace be multiplied ! I thank my God on your behalf, for the grace which is given unto you, by which ye stand fast in one mind and in one spirit. My Master, I am persuaded, sent me to you at this time to confirm your souls in the present truth — in your calling, in the old paths of gospel ordinances. O that ye may be a pat- tern to the flock for your unanimity and love. O that ye may continue steadfast in the word, and in fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers (private, family, and public.) till we all meet around the great white throne ! — I knew beforehand, that the Sanballats, and Tobiahs, would be grieved when they heard there was a man come to seek the good of the Church of England. I expected they would pervert my words, as if I should say, ' The church could save you.' So indeed you and they thought, till I and my brethren taught you better ; and sent you in and through all the means to Jesus Christ But let not their slanders move you. Continue in the old ship. Jesus hath a favor for our church, and is wonderfully visiting and reviving his work in her. It shall be shortly said, ' Rejoice ye with Jerusalem, and be glad with her, all ye that love her : rejoice for joy with her, all ye that mourn for her.' Blessed be God you see your calling. Let nothing hinder you from going constantly to church and sacra- ment. Read the Scriptures daily in your families, and let there be a church in every house. The word is able to build you up, and if ye watch and pray always, ye shall be counted worthy to stand before the Son of man. W atch ye therefore, stand fast in the faith, quit your- selves like men, be strong: let all your things be done in love. I rejoice in hope of presenting you all in that day. Look up, for your eternal salvation draweth near. I examined more of the society. Most of them have known the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ. October 30, I dined with my candid friend and censor. Dr. Byrom. I stood close to Mr. Clayton in church, as all the week past, but not a look would he cast towards me, ' So stiff was his parochial pride,' and so faithfully did he keep his covenant with his eyes, not to look upon an old friend, when called a Methodist. — October 31, I spake with the rest of the classes. I refused tickets to J. and E. R. all the rest were willing to follow my advice, and go to church and sacra- ment. The Dissenters I sent to their respective meetings." These extracts from Mr. Charles Wesley's Journal for the present year, show, in the clearest light, that he had a just view of the peculiar calling of the Methodists, and that he was exceedingly anxious they should abide in it. He was fully convinced, that all attempts to form the people into an independent body, originated in the pride and self- ishness of some of the preachers, and would be injurious to the pro- gress of the work. He saw, however, that, under various pretences, THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 225 the preachers would finally prevail, and obtain their purpose, though not during the life of his brother. He was still comforted with the hope, that whenever such an event should take place, there would be found, perhaps, a third part of the people in the societies who would have judgment and virtue enough left to withstand it, and continue a connexion on the original plan. How far his expectations will be realized, time must discover. November 1, Mr. Wesley left Manchester, and on the 6th came safe to his friends at Bristol. This, I believe, was the last journey he ever took through any considerable part of the kingdom. He afterwards divided his labors chiefly between London and Bristol, and continued to preach till within a short time of his death. Many conjectures have been made concerning the reasons which induced him to desist from travelling, and from taking the same active part in the govern- ment of the societies which before he had done. Not a few have attributed his conduct, in this respect, to a loss of zeal, and true vital rehgion ; and I confess that I was once of that opinion ; but I have since been more perfectly informed, and better acquainted with the nature of his situation. The following circumstances will throw some light on this matter. 1. His determined opposition against all at- tempts to unite the members of the Methodist societies into an inde- pendent body, made the leading preachers, who wished it, his enemies. 2. His avowed opinion, that many preachers were admitted into the connexion, as itinerants, who were not qualified for that station, united all of this description with the former, and both together en- deavored to persuade the people that Mr. Charles Wesley was an enemy to all the lay-preachers, and no friend to Methodism itself: nor were persons wanting, who whispered these things into the ears of Mr. John Wesley, to prejudice his mind against his brother. Mr. Charles being fully aware of all this, and wishing to avoid a low and illiberal opposition, and especially occasions of frequent difference with his brother, thought it best to retire from a situation in which all his words and actions were artfully misconstrued and misrepresented, and from having any share in the government of the societies, which he saw, or thought he saw, was approaching towards a system of human policy, that in the end could not be carried on without some- times having recourse to the arts of misrepresentation and deception. These he abhorred in all persons, but when practised under the mask of religion, they always appeared to him more detestable. He still continued, however, firmly attached to the Methodists, and labored by every means which his situation would permit, to avert the evils he feared, and to promote the good of the societies. He never lost sight of any attempts to detach the people from their former connexions, and unite them into an independent body, and uniformly opposed them with all the influence he had. In 1758, he 29 226 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. published his testimony on this subject in the following words : think myself bound in duty, to add my testimony to my brother^s- His twelve reasons against our ever separating from the Church of England, are mine also. I subscribe to them with all my heart. Only with regard to the first, I am quite clear, that it is neither expe- dient nor LAWFUL for me to separate. And I never had the least in- clination or temptation so to do. My affection for the church is as strong as ever : and I clearly see my calling ; which is to live and to die in her communion. This therefore I am determined to do, the Lord being my helper." In 1786, after Mr. John Wesley had been prevailed upon to ordain some of the preachers, he republished the same testimony, and in other ways showed the most marked disapprobation of his brother's con- duct. Yet he still continued to preach in the societies as usual, and to correspond with his brother ; not only on matters relating to the new ordination among the Methodists, but on other subjects. In a letter to his brother, dated April 9, 1787, he observes, " I served West Street Chapel on Friday and yesterday. Next Saturday I propose to sleep in your bed. S. B. and I shall not disagree. Stand to your own proposal : ' Let us agree to differ.' I leave America and Scotland to your latest thoughts and recognitions : only observing now that you are exactly right : ' He did nothing before he asked me.' True, he asked your leave to ordain two more preachers, before he ordained them : but while your answer was coming to pro- hibit him, he took care to ordain them both. Therefore, his asking you was a mere compliment. This I should not mention, but out of concern for your authority. Keep it while you live ; and, after your death, detur digniori — or rather, dignioribits.^ — You cannot settle the succession : you cannot divine how God will settle it. Have the people of given you leave to die E. A. P. J. 7"f In this letter, speaking of genius, he observes, "I never knew a genius that came to good. What can be the reason ? Are they as premature in evil as in good ; or do their superior talents overset them ? Must every man of a superior understanding lean to, and trust and pride himself in it? — I never envied a man of great parts: I never wished a friend of mine possessed of them. "Poor J. H. ! What has genius done for him? ruined his fortune, and ruined his body. Last night I heard he was dying of a putrid fever. We prayed for him at the table : but I know not whether he is alive or dead. His sickness was sent to prepare him either for * Let it be given to one more worthy ; or rather, in the plural, to those who are more worthy of it. He speaks ironically of these worthies, who aimed at the supreme power in the societies, over the head of his brother. f EcclesicB Anglicancs Presbyter Johannes. John, Presbyter of the Church of England. This signature, I believe, Mr. John Wesley sometimes used in the early part of life, when writing to his brother. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. 227 Paradise, or for orders. Such a messenger may perhaps take Samuel or Charles, from the evil. I never sought great things for them; or greater for myself, than that I may escape to land — on a hrokcn piece of the ship. It is my daily and hourly prayer, that I may es- cape safe to land — and that an entrance may be ministered to you abundantly, into the everlasting kingdom of Jesus Christ." Mr. Charles Wesley had a weak body, and a poor state of health, during the greatest part of his life. I believe he laid the foundation of both, at Oxford, by too close application to study, and abstinence from food. He rode much on horseback, which probably contribu- ted to lengthen out life to a good old age. I visited him several times in his last sickness, and his body was indeed reduced to the most extreme state of weakness. He possessed that state of mind which he had been always pleased to see in others — unaffected humility, and holy resignation to the will of God. He had no transports of joy, but solid hope and unshaken confidence in Christ, which kept his mind in perfect peace. A few days before his death he composed the following lines. Having been silent and quiet for some time, he called Mrs. Wesley to him, and bid her write as he dictated ; " In age and feebleness extreme, Who shall a sinful worm redeem ? Jesus, my only hope thou art, Strength of my failing flesh and heart ; 0 ! could I catch a smile from thee, And drop into eternity ! " He died March 29, 1788, aged seventy-nine years and three months; and was buried, April 5, in Marybone church-yard, at his own desire. The pall was supported by eight clergymen of the Church of Eng- land. On his tomb-stone are the following lines, written by himself on the death of one of his friends : they could not be more aptly ap- plied to any person, than to Mr. Charles Wesley. " With poverty of spirit bless'd, Rest, happy saint, in Jesus rest ; A sinner sav'd, through grace forgiv'n, Redeem'd from earth to reign in heav'n ! Thy labors of unwearied love, By thee forgot, are crown'd above ; Crown'd, through the mercy of thy Lord, With a free, full, Immense reward I " Mr. Wesley was of a warm and lively disposition ; of great frank- ness and integrity, and generous and steady in his friendships. His love of simplicity, and utter abhorrence of hypocrisy, and even of affectation in the professors of religion, made him sometimes appear severe on those who assumed a consequence, on account of their ex- perience, or, were pert and forward in talking of themselves and others. These persons were sure of meeting with a reproof from him, 228 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. which some, perhaps, might call precipitate and imprudent, though it was evidently founded on a knowledge of the human heart. In conversation he was pleasing, instructive, and cheerful ; and his ob- servations were often seasoned with wit and humor. His religion was genuine and unaffected. As a minister, he was familiarly ac- quainted with every part of divinity ; and his mind was furnished with an uncommon knowledge of the Scriptures. His discourses from the pulpit were not dry and systematic, but flowed from the present views and feelings of his own mind. He had a remarkable talent of expressing the most important truths with simplicity and energy ; and his discourses were sometimes truly apostolic, forcing conviction on the hearers in spite of the most determined opposition. As a husband, a father, and a friend, his character was amiable. Mrs. Wesley brought him five children, of whom two sons and a daughter are still living. The sons discovered a taste for music, and a fine musical ear, at an early period of infancy, which excited general amazement ; and are now justly admired by the best judges for their talents in that pleasing art. From a review of the life of Mr. Charles Wesley, as delineated in the preceding sheets, it will appear evident, that the Methodists are greatly indebted to him for his unwearied labors and great usefulness at the first formation of the societies, when every step was attended with difficulty and danger.* And being dead he yet speaketh, by his numerous and excellent hymns, written for the use of the socie- ties, which still continue to be the means of daily edification and comfort to thousands. It has been proposed to publish a volume of sermons, selected from his manuscripts, for the benefit of his widow : if this should be done, it is hoped the Methodists will show their gratitude to his memory, and that they are not unworthy of the bene- fits they have received from him. His lively turn of thought did not leave him in his old age, as the following lines will testify. THE MAN OF FASHION. Written in 1784. What is a modem man of fashion ? A man of taste and dissipation : A busy man, \\'ithout employment, A happy man, without enjoyment. "Who squanders all his time and treasures, On empty joys, and tasteiess pleasures j Visits, attendance, and attention, And courtly arts, too low to mention. In sleep, and dress, and sport and play, He throws his worthless life away ; • The labors of the Methodist preachers at present, are mere amusement, compared with his fatigues and dangers. THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHAKLE8 WESLEY. 22^ Has no opinion of his own, But takes from leading beaux the ton ; With a disdainful smile or frown, He on the rif-raf crowd looks down ; The world polite, his friends and he, And all the rest are Nobody ! Taught by the great his smiles to sell. And how to write, and how to spell ; The great his oracles he makes, Copies their vices and mistakes ; Custom pursues, his only rule, And lives an ape, and dies a fool ! Had Mr. Charles Wesley engaged in the higher walks of verse, there is no doubt but he would have been esteemed a considerable poet, even by those who now despise his hymns. He chose the most excellent way — the writing of hymns for the instruction and edifica- tion of the many, rather than devote all his life in attempts to please the fancy of the few. Some of his hymns are certainly among the best pieces in that species of composition. The following hymn has, through mistake, been attributed to his brother. Written after a Riot. " Ye simple souls that stray Far from the path of peace, (That unfrequented way To life and happiness ;) How long will ye your folly love, And throng the downward road, And hate the wisdom from above, And mock the sons of God ? Madness and misery Ye count our life beneath j And nothing great can see. Or glorious in our death : As born to suffer and to grieve. Beneath your feet we lie, And utterly contemn'd we live, And unlamented die. Poor pensive sojourners, O'erwhelm'd with griefs and woes, Perplex'd with needless fears, And pleasure's mortal foes ; More irksome than a gaping tomb Our sight ye cannot bear. Wrapt in the melancholy gloom Of fanciful despair. So wretched and obscure, The men whom you despise, So foolish, weak, and poor, Above your scorn we rise : Our conscience in the Holy Ghost, Can witness better things ; 20 230 THE LIFE OF THE REV. CHARLES WESLEY. For he whose blood is all our boast, Hath made us priests and kings. Riches unsearchable In Jesus' love we know, And pleasures from the well Of life, our souls o'erflow ; From him the spirit we receive, Of wisdom, grace, and power ; And alway sorrowful we live. Rejoicing evermore. Angels our servants are. And keep in all our ways, And in their hands they bear The sacred sons of grace : Our guardians to that heavenly bliss, They all our steps attend. And God himself our Father is, And Jesus is our Friend. "With him we walk in white. We in his image shine, Our robes are robes of light, Our righteousness divine ; On all the grov'ling kings of earth With pity we look down, And claim, in virtue of our birth, A never-fading crown." Mr. Charles Wesley wrote short hymns on the most important pas- sages in the Old and New Testament. In these he has expressed his opinion, on the leading doctrines of the gospel, with energy and beauty. " The kingdom of heaven is like a grain of mustard-seed.'' Matt. xiii. 31. A grain of grace may we not see This moment, and the next a tree ? Or must we patiently attend, To find the precious seed ascend ? Our Lord declares it must be so j And striking deep our root, we grow, And lower sink, and higher rise, Till Christ transplant us to the skies." The following comment on a much disputed passage shows his humanity and benevolence. " To-7norro7V shalt thou and thy sons he with meV 1 Sam. ixviii. 19. " What do these solemn word? portend ? A gleam of hope when life shall end : ' Thou and thy sons, though slain, shall be To-morrow in repose with me ! ' Not in a state of hellish pain. If Saul with Samuel doth remain, Not in a state of damn'd despair, If loving Jonathan be there." THE LIEE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. BOOK SECOND. CHAPTER 1. GIVING SOME ACCOUNT OF MR. JOHN WESLEY, FROM HIS BIRTH TO THE YEAR 1729. When we view Mr. Wesley rising into public notice, from the bosom of a family which had long been venerable for christian knowl- edge and piety, the mind feels a degree of prepossession in his favor, and our expectation is raised of something great and good from him. As we proceed to examine his education, and the principles instilled into his mind, at an early period of life, we shall see a solid founda- tion laid of sound knowledge and genuine piety. But that every one may judge for himself in this matter, I shall endeavor to trace, step by step, the circumstances of his early life, during the period men- tioned in this chapter. He was the second son of Samuel and Susannah Wesley, and bom at Epworth in Lincolnshire, on the 17th of June, 1703, O. S. There has indeed been some variation in the accounts given of his age by different persons of the family ; but the certificate of it, sent him by his father a little before he was ordained priest, to satisfy the bishop of his age, puts the matter beyond a doubt. The original lies before me, and the following is a faithful copy. " Epworth, August 23, 1728. " John Wesley, M. A. Fellow of Lincoln College, was twenty-five years old the 17th of June last, having been baptized a few hours after his birth, by me, " Samuel Wesley, Rector of Epworth." When he was nearly six years old, a calamity happened which threatened the whole family with destruction, and him in particular ; his parents for a short time believing, that he was actually consuming in the flames of their house. But his mother's letter to the Rev. Mr. 232 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Hoole, will be the best account of this matter. It is dated August 24, 1709, and is as follows. Rev. Sir, — My master is much concerned that he was so unhap- py as to miss of seeing you at Epworth ; and he is not a little troubled that the great hurry of business about building his house will not afford him leisure to write. He has therefore ordered me to satisfy your desire as well as I can, which I shall do by a simple relation of matters of fact, though I cannot at this distance of time recollect every calamitous circumstance that attended our strange reverse of fortune. On Wednesday night, February the Qth, between the hours of eleven and twelve, our house took fire, by what accident God only knows. It was discovered by some sparks falling from the roof upon a bed where one of the children (Hetty) lay, and burnt her feet. She immediately ran to our chamber and called us ; but I be- lieve no one heard her, for Mr. Wesley was alarmed by a cry of fire in the street, upon which he rose, little imagining that his own house was on fire ; but on opening his door, he found it Avas full of smoke, and that the roof was already burnt through. He immediately came to my room (as I was very ill he lay in a separate room from me) and bid me and my two eldest daughters rise quickly and shift for our lives, the house being all on fire. Then he ran and burst open the nur- sery door, and called to the maid to bring out the children. The two little ones lay in the bed with her ; the three others in another bed. She snatched up the youngest, and bid the rest follow, which they did, except Jackey. When we were got into the hall, and saw ourselves surrounded with flames, and that the roof was on the point of falling, we considered ourselves inevitably lost, as Mr. Wesley in his fright had forgot the keys of the doors above stairs. But he ventured up stairs once more, and recovered them, a minute before the stair-case took fire. When we opened the street door, the strong north-east wind drove the flames in with such violence, that none could stand against them : Mr. Wesley, only, had such presence of mind as to think of the garden-door, out of which he helped some of the children ; the rest got through the windows. I was not in a condition to climb up to the windows : nor could I get to the garden door. I endeavored three times to force my passage through the street door, but was as often beat back by the fury of the flames. In this distress I besought our blessed Saviour to preserve me, if it were his will, from that death, and then waded through the fire, naked as I was, which did me no farther harm than a little scorching my hands and face. " While Mr. Wesley was carrying the children into the garden, he heard the child in the nursery cry out miserably for help, which ex- tremely afiected him ; but his affliction was much increased, when he had several times attempted the stairs then on fire, and found they would not bear his weight. Finding it was impossible to get near THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 233 him, he gave him up for lost, and kneeling down, he commended his soul to God, and left him, as he thought, perishing in the flames. But the boy seeing none come to his help, and being frightened, the chamber and bed being on fire, he climbed up to the casement, where he was soon perceived by the men in the yard, who immediately got up and pulled him out, just in the article of time that the roof fell in, and beat the chamber to the ground. Thus, by the infinite mercy of Almighty God, our lives were all preserved by little less than a miracle, for there passed but a few minutes between the first alarm of fire, and the falling of the house." Mr. John Wesley's account of what happened to himself, varies a little from this relation given by his mother. " I believe," says he, " it was just at that time (when they thought they heard him cry) I waked : for I did not cry, as they imagined, unless it was afterwards. I remember all the circumstances as distinctly as though it were but yesterday. Seeing the room was very light, I called to the maid to take me up. But none answering, I put my head out of the curtains, and saw streaks of fire on the top of the room. I got up and ran to the door, but could get no further, all the floor beyond it being in a blaze. I then climbed upon a chest which stood near the window : one in the yard saw me, and proposed running to fetch a ladder. Another answered, ' there will not be time : but I have thought of another expedient. Here I will fix myself against the wall : lift a light man, and set him on my shoulders.' They did so, and he took me out of the window. Just then the roof fell ; but it fell inward, or we had all been crushed at once. When they brought me into the house where my father was, he cried out, ' Come, neighbors ! let us kneel down ! let us give thanks to God ! He has given me all my eight children : let the house go, I am rich enough ! ' " " The next day, as he was walking in the garden, and surveying the ruins of the house, he picked up part of a leaf of his Polyglot Bible, on which just those words were legible. ' Vade ; vende omnia qucB habes, et attolle crucem^ et sequere me. Go ; sell all that thou hast; and take up thy cross and follow me.' The peculiar danger and wonderful escape of this child, excited a good deal of attention and inquiry at the time, especially among the friends and relations of the family. His brother Samuel, being then at Westminster, writes to his mother on this occasion in the following words, complaining that they did not inform him of the particulars. I have not heard a word from the country, since the first letter you sent me after the fire. I am quite ashamed to go to any of my re- lations. They ask me whether my father means to leave Epworth? whether he is building his house 7 whether he has lost all his books and papers 7 if nothing was saved ? what was the lost child, a boy or a girl 7 what was its name 7 &c. To all which I am forced * See Arminian Magazine, vol. i. page 32. 20* 30 234 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. to answer, I cannot tell ; I do not know ; I have not heard — I have asked my father some of these questions, but am still an ignoramus." All the children received the first rudiments of learning from their mother, who, as we have seen, was admirably qualified for this ofiice in her own family. I can find no evidence that the boys were ever put to any school in the country, their mother having a very bad opin- ion of the common methods of instructing and governing children. But she was not only attentive to their progress in learning, she like- wise endeavored to give them, as early as possible, just and useful notions of religion. Her mind seems to have been led to a more than ordinary attention to Mr. Wesley in this respect. In one of her pri- vate meditations, when he was near eight years old, she mentions him, in a manner that shows how much her heart was engaged in forming his mind for religion. I shall transcribe the whole medita- tion for the benefit of the reader. ^'Evening, May 17, 1711. Son John. ''What shall I render to the Lord for all his mercies? The little unworthy praise that I can offer, is so mean and contemptible an offering, that I am even ashamed to tender it. But, Lord, accept it for the sake of Christ, and pardon the deficiency of the sacrifice. "I would offer thee myself, and all that thou hast given me; and I would resolve, O give me grace to do it, that the residue of my life shall be all devoted to thy service. And I do intend to be more particularly careful of the soul of this child, that thou hast so merci- fully provided for, than ever I have been ; that I may do my endeavor to instil into his mind the principles of thy true religion, and virtue. Lord give me grace to do it sincerely and prudently, and bless my attempts with good success." Her good endeavors were not without the desired effect; for I believe it was about this time, being eight years old, that he began to receive the sacrament. In the month of April, 1712, he had the smallpox, together with four others of the children. His father was then in London, to whom his mother writes thus: Jack has bore his disease bravely, like a man, and indeed like a Christian, without any complaint; though he seemed angry at the smallpox when they were sore, as we guessed by his looking sourly at them, for he never said any thing." In 1714, he was placed at the Charter-house, and became distinguished for his diligence and progress in learning; so that, in 1719, when his father was hesitating in what situation he should place Charles, his brother Samuel writes thus of him : "My brother Jack, I can faithfully assure you, gives you no manner of discouragement from breeding your third son a scholar. " Two or three months afterwards he mentions him again, in a letter to his father : " Jack is with me, and a brave boy, learning Hebrew as fast as he can." THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. He was now sixteen, and the next year was elected to Christ Church, Oxford. Here he pursued his studies with great advantage, I beUeve under the direction of Dr. Wigan, a gentleman eminent for his classical knowledge. Mr. Wesley's natural temper in his youth was gay and sprightly, with a turn for wit and humor. When he was about twenty-one years of age, " he appeared, as Mr. Badcock has observed, the very sensible and acute collegian — a young fellow of the finest classical taste, of the most liberal and manly sentiments."=^^ His perfect knowledge of the classics gave a smooth polish to his wit, and an air of superior elegance to all his compositions. He had already begun to amuse himself occasionally with writing verses, though most of his poetical pieces at this period, were, I believe, either imitations or translations of the Latin. Some time in this year, how- ever, he wrote an imitation of the 65th Psalm, which he sent to his father, who says, "I like your verses on the 65th Psalm, and would not have you bury your talent." In the summer of this year, his brother, Mr. Samuel Wesley, broke his leg, and when he was recovering, wrote to Mr. John Wesley at Oxford, informing him of his misfortune, and requesting some verses from him. Mr. Wesley's answer is dated the 17th of June, when he was just twenty-one years of age. The letter shows his lively and pleasant manner of writing when young; and the verses afford a specimen of his poetical abilities to give a beautiful and elegant dress, to verses intended as ridicule. "I believe," says he, "I need not use many arguments to show I am sorry for your misfortune, though at the same time I am glad, you are in a fair way of recovery. If I had heard of it from any one else, I might probably have pleased you with some impertinent consolations; but the way of your relating it is a sufficient proof, that they are what you don't stand in need of. And indeed, if I understand you rightly, you have more reason to thank God that you did not break both, than to repine because you have broke one leg. You have un- doubtedly heard the story of the Dutch seaman, who having broke one of his legs by a fall from the main-mast, instead of condoling himself, thanked God that he had not broke his neck. I scarce know whether your first news vexed me, or your last news pleased me more : but I can assure you, that though I did not cry for grief at the former, I did for joy at the latter part of your letter. The two things which I most wished for of almost any thing in the world, were to see my mother, and Westminster once again, and to see them both together was so far above my expectations, that I almost looked upon it as next to an impossibility. I have been so very frequently disap- pointed when I had set my heart on any pleasure, that I will never again depend on any before it comes. However, I shall be obliged to *"Westminster Magazine. 236 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. you if you will tell me, as near as you can, how soon my uncle is expected in England, =^ and my mother in London." ''Since you have a mind to see some of my verses, I have sent you some, which employed me above an hour yesterday in the afternoon. There is one, and I am afraid but one good thing in them, that is, they are short. From the Latin. " As o'er fair Cloe's rosy cheek, Careless a little vagrant pass'd, With artful hand around his neck A slender chain the virgin cast. As Juno near her throne above, Her spangled bird delights to see ; As Venus has her fav'rite dove, Cloe shall have her fav'rite flea. Pleas'd at his chains, with nimble steps He o'er her snowy bosom stray'd : Now on her panting breast he leaps, Now hides between his little head. Leaving at length his old abode. He found, by thirst or fortune led. Her swelling lips that brighter glow'd Than roses in their native bed. Cloe, your artful bands undo. Nor for your captive's safety fear ; No artful bands are needful now To keep the willing vagrant here. Whil'st on that heav'n 't is giv'n to stay, (Who would not wish to be so blest,) No force can draw him once away. Till death shall seize his desin'd breast." Towards the close of this year, Mr. Wesley began to think of en- tering into deacon's orders ; and this led him to reflect on the impor- tance of the ministerial office, the motives of entering into it, and the necessary qualifications for it. On exaniinnig the step he intended to take, through all its consequences to himself and others, it appeared of the greatest magnitude, and made so deep an impression on his mind, that he became more serious than usual, and applied himself with more attention to subjects of divinity. Some doubts arising in his mind on the motives which ought to influence a man in taking holy orders, he proposed them to his father, with a frankness that does great credit to the integrity of his heart. His father's answer is dated * The uncle here mentioned was his mother's only brother. He was in the service of the East-India Company, and the public prints having stated that he was returning home in one of the Company's ships, Mrs. Wesley came to London when the ship arrived, to meet him. But the information was false, and she disappointed. Private Papers. THE LtFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 237 the 26th of January, 1725. "As to what you mention of entering into holy orders, it is indeed a great work, and I am pleased to find you think it so. As to the motives you take notice of, my thoughts are ; if it is no harm to desire getting into that office, even as Eli's sons, to eat a 'piece of bread; yet certainly a desire and intention to lead a stricter life, and a belief that one should do so, is a better reason; though this should, by all means, be begun before, or ten to one it will deceive us afterwards. But if a man be unwilling and undesirous to enter into orders, it is easy to guess whether he can say so much as, with common honesty, that he trusts he is ' moved to it by the Holy Ghost.' But the principal spring and motive, to which all the former should be only secondary, must certainly be the glory of God, and the service of his Church in the edification of our neighbor. And woe to him who, with any meaner leading view, attempts so sacred a work." He then mentions the qualifications necessary for holy orders, and answers a question which his son asked. " You ask me which is the best commentary on the Bible? I answer, the Bible itself For the several paraphrases and translations of it in the Polyglot, compared with the original, and with one another, are, in my opinion, to an honest, devout, industrious, and humble man, in- finitely preferable to any comment I ever saw. But Grotius is the best, for the most part, especially on the Old Testament." He then hints to his son, that he thought it too soon for him to take orders ; and encourages him to work and write while he> could. "You see,'* says he, " time has shaken me by the hand ; and death is but a little behind him. My eyes and heart are now almost all I have left ; and 1 bless God for them." His mother wrote to him in February on the same subject, and seemed desirous that he should enter into orders as soon as possible. " I think," says she, " the sooner you are a deacon the better, because it may be an inducement to greater application in the study of practical divinity, which of all other studies I humbly conceive to be the best for candidates for orders." His mother was remarkable for taking every opportunity to impress a serious sense of religion on the minds of her children ; and she was too watchful to let the present occasion slip without improvement. " The alteration of your temper," says she, in the same letter, " has occasioned me much speculation. I, who am apt to be sanguine, hope it may proceed from the operations of God's Holy Spirit, that, by taking off your relish for earthly enjoy- ments, he may prepare and dispose your mind for a more serious and close application to things of a more sublime and spiritual nature. If it be so, happy are you if you cherish those dispositions ; and now, in good earnest, resolve to make religion the business of your life ; for, after all, that is the one thing that, strictly speaking, is necessary : all things beside are comparatively little to the purposes of life. I 238 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. heartily wish you would now enter upon a strict examination of your- self, that you may know whether you have a reasonable hope of salvation by Jesus Christ. If you have, the satisfaction of knowing it will abundantly reward your pains : if you have not, you will find a more reasonable occasion for tears than can be met with in a tragedy. This matter deserves great consideration by all, but especially by those designed for the ministry; who ought above all things to make their own calling and election sure, lest after they have preached to others, they themselves should be cast away." These advices and exhortations of his parents had a proper influence on his mind. He began to apply himself with diligence to the study of divinity in his leisure hours, and became more desirous of entering into orders. He wrote twice to his father on this subject. His father answered him in March, and informed him that he had changed his mind, and was then inclined that he should take orders that summer : " But in the first place," says he, " if you love yourself or me, pray heartily." The books which, in the course of his reading this summer, before his ordination, had the greatest influence both on his judgment and affections, were Thomas a Kempis and Bishop Taylor's Rules of Holy Living and Dying. Not that he implicitly received every thing they taught ; but they roused his attention to the spirit and tendency of the Christian religion, and thoroughly convinced him that its influence over the heart and life is much more extensive than he had before imagined. " He began to see that true religion is seated in the heart, and that God's law extends to all our thoughts as well as words and actions." * He was however, very angry at Kempis for being too strict, though he then read him only in Dean Stanhope's translation.^ We cannot but remark here a singular feature in Mr. Wesley's char- acter ; that contrary to the disposition of most young men of twenty- two, who have been educated in the habits of study, he was diffident of his own judgment till he had heard the opinion of others ; and this disposition is more or less visible through the whole of his life. On this occasion he consulted his parents, stated his objections to some things in Kempis, and asked their opinion. His letter is dated May 29. " I was lately advised," says he, " to read Thomas a Kempis over, which I had frequently seen, but never much looked into before. I think he must have been a person of great piety and devotion ; but it is my misfortune to difl"er from him in some of his main points. I cannot think that when God sent us into the world, he had irreversi- bly decreed that we should be perpetually miserable in it. If our taking up the cross imply our bidding adieu to all joy and satisfaction, how is it reconcilable with what Solomon expressly affirms of religion, * That her ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace '? Another of his tenets is, that all mirth or pleasure is useless, if not ♦Wesley's "Works, vol. xxvi. p. 274. f Ibid. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 239 sinful — and that nothing is an affliction to a good man ; that he ought to thank God even for sending him misery. This, in my opinion, is contrary to God's design in afflicting us: for though he chasteneth those whom he loveth, yet it is in order to humble them. I hope when you have time, you will give me your thoughts on these subjects, and set me right if I am mistaken." His mother's letter in answer to this is dated June the 8th, in which she makes many judicious observations on the points he had mentioned. Among other things, she says, ''I take Kempis to have been an honest weak man, that had more zeal than knowledge, by his condemning all mirth or pleasure, as sinful or useless, in opposi- tion to so many direct and plain texts of Scripture. Would you judge of the lawfulness or unlawfulness of pleasure? of the inno- cence or malignity of actions? take this rule: — Whatever weakens your reason, impairs the tenderness of your conscience, obscures your sense of God, or takes off the relish of spiritual things; in short, whatever increases the strength and authority of your body over your mind ; that thing is sin to you, however innocent it may be in itself" His father's letter is dated July 14. " As for Thomas a Kempis," says he, "all the world are apt to strain either on one side or the other : but, for all that, mortification is still an indispensable christian duty. The world is a Syren, and we must have a care of her : and if the young man will rejoice in his youth, yet let him take care that his joys be innocent; and, in order to this, remember, that for all these things God will bring him into judgment. I have only this to add of my friend and old companion, that, making some grains of allowance, he may be read to great advantage ; nay, that it is almost impossible to peruse him seriously without admiring, and I think in some measure imitating his heroic strains of humility, piety, and devotion. But I reckon you have, before this, received your mother's letter, who has leisure to bolt the matter to the bran." ^ Perceiving the good effects of consulting his parents, and that his mother in particular took a pleasure in discussing at large the subjects he proposed to her, he consulted her in a letter dated June the 18th, on some things he had met with in Bishop Taylor. " You have so well satisfied me," says he, "as to the tenets of Thomas a Kempis, that I have ventured to trouble you once more on a more dubious subject. I have heard one I take to be a person of good judgment say, that she would advise no one very young, to read Dr. Taylor on Living and Dying. She added, that he almost put her out of her senses when she was fifteen or sixteen years old ; because he seemed to exclude all from being in a way of salvation who did not come up to his rules, some of which are altogether impracticable. A fear of being tedious will make me confine myself to one or two instances, • Extracts of both these letters are inserted in the Armin. Magaz. vol. i. p. 30, 33 : but the original of his father's, and a copy of his mother's, are before me. 240 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. in which I am doubtful ; though several others might be produced of almost equal consequence." He then states several particulars which Bishop Taylor makes necessary parts of humility and repentance; one of which, in reference to humility, is, that, "We must be sure, in some sense or other, to think ourselves the worst in every company where we come." And in treating of repentance he says, "Whether God has forgiven us or no, we know not, therefore be sorrowful for ever having sinned." — " I take the more notice of this last sentence," says Mr. Wesley, " because it seems to contradict his own words in the next section, where he says, that by the Lord's Supper all the members are united to one another, and to Christ the Head. The Holy Ghost confers on us the graces necessary for, and our souls receive the seeds of, an immortal nature. Now surely these graces are not of so little force as that we cannot perceive whether we have them or not: if we dwell in Christ and Christ in us, which he will not do unless we are regenerate, certainly we must be sensible of it. If we can never have any certainty of our being in a state of sal- vation, good reason it is, that every moment should be spent, not in joy, but in fear and trembling ; and then undoubtedly, in this life, we are of all men most miserable. God deliver us from such a fear- ful expectation as this. Humility is undoubtedly necessary to salva- tion; and if all these things are essential to humility, who can be humble? who can be saved?" His mother's answer is dated July 21. She observes, that though she had a great deal of business, was infirm, and but slow of under- standing, yet it was a great pleasure to correspond with him on reli- gious subjects, and if it might be of the least advantage to him, she should greatly rejoice. She then tells him, that what Dr. Taylor calls humility is not the virtue itself, but the accidental effects of it, which may in some instances, and must in others, be separated from it. She then proceeds to state her own idea of humility. " Humility is the mean between pride, or an overvaluing ourselves on one side, and a base abject temper on the other. It consists in an habitual disposition to think meanly of ourselves ; which disposition is wrought in us by a true knowledge of God ; his supreme essential glory, his absolute immense perfection of being ; and a just sense of our dependence upon him. and past offences against him ; together with a consciousness of our present infirmities and frailties," &c., &c. This correspondence would undoubtedly tend very much to improve so young a man as Mr. Wesley then was. It engaged him in a close and critical examination of the authors he was reading, and fixed the subjects on his mind. It is indeed evident, that Dr. Taylor's work not only affected his heart, but engaged him in the pursuit of further knowledge of subjects so interesting to his happi- ness. He therefore answered his mother's letter on the 29th of July; and both this letter and the answer to it are worthy of being pre- THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 24t* served ; the one, as a specimen of his manner of reasoning at this early period of life ; and the other, as it affords some excellent prac- tical observations. But as they are too long to be inserted here, I shall only present the reader with an extract from each, which I hope he will not think tedious. "You have much obliged me," says Mr. Wesley, "by your thoughts on Dr. Taylor, especially with respect to humility, which is a point he does not seem to me sufficiently to clear. As to absolute humility, consisting in a mean opinion of ourselves, considered with respect to God alone, 1 can readily join with his opinion. But I am more uncertain as to comparative, if I may so term it ; and think some plausible reasons may be alleged to show, it is not in our power, and consequently not a virtue, to think ourselves the worst in every company. " We have so invincible an attachment to truth already perceived, that it is impossible for us to disbelieve it. A distinct perception commands our assent, and the will is under a moral necessity of yielding to it. It is not therefore in every case a matter of choice, whether we will believe ourselves worse than our neighbor, or no ; since we may distinctly perceive the truth of this proposition, He is worse than I; and then the judgment is not free. One, for instance, who is in company with a free-thinker, or other person sig- nally debauched in faith and practice, cannot avoid knowing himself to be the better of the two: these propositions extorting our assent; an atheist is worse than a believer ; a man who endeavors to please God is better than he who defies him. "If a true knowledge of God be necessary to absolute humility, a true knowledge of our neighbor should be necessary to comparative. But to judge one's self the worst of all men, implies a want of such knowledge. No knowledge can be, where there is not certain evi- dence ; which we have not, whether we compare ourselves with our acquaintance, or strangers. In the one case we have only imperfect evidence, unless we can see through the heart ; in the other, we have none at all. " Again, this kind of humility can never be well-pleasing to God, since it does not flow from faith, without which it is impossible to please him. Faith is a species of belief, and belief is defined an assent to a proposition upon reasonable grounds. Without rational grounds there is therefore no belief, and consequently no faith. " That we can never be so certain of the pardon of our sins, as to be assured they will never rise up against us, I firmly believe. We- know that they will infallibly do so if ever we apostatize; and I am not satisfied what evidence there can be of our final perseverance, till we have finished our course. But I am persuaded we may know if we are now in a state of salvation, since that is expressly promised 21 31 342 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. in the Holy Scriptures to our sincere endeavors, and we are surely- able to judge of our own sincerity. ''As I understand faith to be an assent to any truth upon rational grounds, I do not think it possible, without perjury, to swear I believe anything, unless I have rational grounds for my persuasion. Now that which contradicts reason cannot be said to stand on rational grounds; and such undoubtedly is every proposition which is incom- patible with the Divine justice or mercy. I can therefore never say I believe such a proposition ; since it is impossible to assent upon reasonable evidence where it is not in being. " What then shall I say of predestination? An everlasting pur- pose of God to deliver some from damnation, does, I suppose, exclude all from that deliverance who are not chosen. And if it was inevit- ably decreed from eternity, that such a determinate part of mankind should be saved, and none beside them, a vast majority of the world were only born to eternal death, without so much as a possibility of avoiding it. How is this consistent with either the Divine justice or mercy? Is it merciful to ordain a creature to everlasting misery? Is it just to punish man for crimes which he could not but commit? That God should be the author of sin and injustice, which must, I think, be the consequence of maintaining this opinion, is a contradic- tion to the clearest ideas we have of the Divine nature and perfec- tions. "I call faith an assent upon rational grounds; because I hold Di- vine testimony to be the most reasonable of all evidence whatever. Faith must necessarily, at length, be resolved into reason. God is true, therefore what he says is true : he hath said this, therefore this is true. When any one can bring me more reasonable propositions than these, I am ready to assent to them : till then, it will be highly unreasonable to change my opinion." This letter is sufficient evidence how deeply Mr. Wesley was engaged, at this time, in the study of Dr. Taylor's Rules of Holy Living and Dying, to which he chiefly ascribes his first religious impressions ; and it is pleasing to observe how early he adopted his opinion of universal redemption, which he so uniformly held, and so ably defended in the subsequent part of his life. His mother's letter is dated August the 18th. ''You say that I have obliged you by sending my thoughts of humility, and yet you do not seem to regard them in the least ; but still dwell on that single poiftt in Dr. Taylor, of thinking ourselves the worst in every com- pany ; though the necessity of thinking so is not inferred from my definition. I shall answer your arguments, after I have observed, that we differ in our notions of the virtue itself. You will have it consist in thinking meanly of ourselves ; I, in an habitual disposition tO: think meanly of ourselves ; which I take to be more comprehen- sive, because it extends to all the cases wherein that virtue can be THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEt. Mf exercised ; either in relation to God, ourselves, or our neighbor ; and renders your distinction of absolute and comparative humility per- fectly needless. "We may in many instances think very meanly of ourselves without being humble ; nay sometimes our very pride will lead us to condemn ourselves ; as when we have said or done anything which lessens that esteem of men we earnestly covet. As to what you call absolute humility, with respect to God, what great matter is there in it 7 Had we only a mere speculative knowledge of that awful Being, and only considered him as the Creator and Sovereign Lord of the universe ; yet since that first notion of him implies that he is a God of absolute and infinite perfection and glory, we cannot contemplate that glory, or conceive him present, without the most exquisite diminution of ourselves before him. " The other part of your definition I cannot approve, because I think all those comparisons are rather the effects of pride than of humility. Though truth is the object of the understanding; and all truths as such, agree in one common excellence, yet there are some truths which are comparatively of so small value, because of little use, that it is no matter whether we know them or not. Among these I rank the right answer to your question, whether our neighbor or we be worse. Of what importance can this inquiry be to us? Compari- sons in these cases are very odious, and do most certainly proceed from some bad principle in those who make them. So far should we be from reasoning upon the case, that we ought not to permit our- selves to entertain such thoughts, but if they ever intrude, to reject them with abhorrence. "Supposing that in some cases the truth of that proposition, my neighbor is worse than I, be ever so evident, yet what does it avail? Since two persons in different respects may be better and worse than each other. There is nothing plainer than that a free-thinker as a free-thinker ; and an atheist as an atheist, is worse in that respect than a believer as a believer. But if that believer's practice does not correspond to his faith — he is worse than an infidel. " If we are not obliged to think ourselves the worst in every com- pany, I am perfectly sure that a man sincerely humble, will be afraid to think himself the best in any. And though it should be his lot (for it can never be his choice) to fall into the company of notorious sinners; who makes thee to differ? Or, what hast thou that thou hast not received ? is sufficient, if well considered, to humble us, and silence all aspiring thoughts and self-applause ; and may instruct us to ascribe our preservation from enormous offences to the sovereign grace of God, and not to our own natural purity or strength. "You are somewhat mistaken in your notions of faith. All faith is an assent, but all assent is not faith. Some truths are self-evident, 244 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. and we assent to them because they are so. Others, after a regular and formal process of reason by way of deduction from some self- evident principle, gain our assent. This is not properly faith but science. Some again we assent to, not because they are self-evident, or because we have attained the knowledge of them in a regular method by a train of arguments ; but because they have been revealed to us, either by God or man, and these are the proper objects of faith. The true measure of faith is the authority of the revealer, the weight of which always holds proportion to our conviction of his ability and integrity. Divine faith is an assent to Avhatever God has revealed to us, because he has revealed it."=^ It was impossible for Mr. Wesley to correspond with such a parent, and on such subjects, without being improved. And it is certain that he never forgot some of the rules and maxims which he had learned from her. The effect of his present inquiries was deep and lasting. In reading Kempis, he tells us that he had frequently much sensible comfort, such as he was an utter stranger to before. And the chap- ter in Dr. Taylor on purity of intention, convinced him of the neces- sity of being holy in heart, as well as regular in his outward deport- ment. Meeting likewise with a religious friend about this time, which he never had before, he began to alter the whole form of his conversation, and to set in earnest upon a new life. He communi- cated every week. He watched against all sin, whether in word or deed; and began to aim at, and pray for, inward holiness.f Having now determined to devote himself wholly to God, his let- ters to his parents carried a savor of religion, which before they had wanted : this made his father say to him in a letter of August the 2d, If you be what you write, you and I shall be happy, and you Avill much alleviate my misfortune." He soon found that his son was not double minded. The time of his ordination now drew near. His father wrote to him on this subject, in a letter dated September the 7th, in which he says, God fit you for your great work. Fast, watch, and pray ; believe, love, endure, and be happy ; towards which you shall never want the most ardent prayers of your affection- ate father." In preparing for his ordination he found some scruples on his mind respecting the damnatory clause in the Athanasian creed ; which he proposed to his father, who afterwards gave him his opinion upon it. Having prepared himself with the most conscien- tious care for the ministerial office, he was ordained Deacon on Sun- day, the nineteenth of this month, by Dr. Potter, then Bishop of Oxford. Mr. Wesley's ordination supplied him with an additional motive to prosecute the study of Divinity ; which he did, by directing his * The remaining part of this letter on predestination is inserted in the Arminian Maga- zine, vol. i. page 36, though with an error in the date, f Wesley's Works, vol. xxvi. page 274. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 245 inquiries into the evidences and reasonableness of the christian re- ligion. He wrote to his mother on this subject November the 3d, who in her answer dated the 10th, encourages him to persevere in such investigations without any fear of being injured by them. "I highly approve," says she, "of your care to search into the grounds and reasons of your most holy religion ; which you may do, if your intention be pure, and yet retain the integrity of your faith. Nay, the more you study on that subject, the more reason you will find to depend on the veracity of God ; inasmuch as your perception of him will be clearer, and you will more plainly discover the congruity there is between the ordinances and precepts of the gospel, and right reason. Nor is it an hard matter to prove that the whole system of Christianity is founded thereon." It was however, but a small portion of his time that Mr. Wesley employed in these studies. His private diary shows how diligent he was in the study of the classics, and other books in different branches of science, and in the performance of his academical exercises. The time also drew near when it was expected that the election of a Fel- low of Lincoln College would take place ; with a view to which his friends had been exerting themselves in his favor all the summer.=^ When Dr. Morley, the Rector, was spoken to on the subject, he said, " I will inquire into Mr. Wesley's character." He did so, and gave him leave to stand a candidate. He afterwards became his friend in that business, and used all the influence he had in his favor. His father in a letter of July says, " I waited on Dr. Morley, and found him more civil than ever. I will write to the Bishop of Lincoln again, and to your brother Samuel the next post. Study hard lest your opponents beat you." In another letter, speaking of Dr. Morley, he says, " You are infinitely obliged to that generous man." In election business, the passions of men generally run high, and every circumstance is laid hold of, which can by any means be so managed as to influence the public opinion against an opponent. And Mr. Wesley's late seriousness did not escape the banter and ridicule of his adversaries at Lincoln, on this occasion. In reference to this his father observes in a letter of August; " As for the gentlemen can- didates you write of — Does any body think that the devil has no agents left ? It is a very callow virtue, sure, that cannot bear being laughed at. I think our Captain and Master endured something more for us, before he entered into glory : and unless we follow his steps, in vain do we hope to share that glory with him. Nor shall any who sincerely endeavor to serve him, either by turning others to righteous- ness, or keeping them steadfast in it, lose their reward." And in his letter of October the 19th, he exhorts him to bear patiently what was said of him at Lincoln : ''but be sure," says he, " never to return the like« treatment to your enemy. You and I have hitherto done the ♦ His father mentions it in his letter of the 26th of January of this year. 21* 246 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. best we could in that affair; do you continue to do the same, and rest the whole with Providence." His mother writes to him on this occasion more in the way of en- couragement and caution. "If it be," says she, "a weak virtue, that cannot bear being laughed at, I am sure it is a strong and well confirmed virtue that can stand the test of a brisk buffoonery. I doubt too many people, though well inclined, have yet made ship- wreck of faith and a good conscience merely because they could not bear raillery. Some young persons have a natural excess of bashful- ness ; others are so tender of what they call honor, that they cannot endure to be made a jest of I would therefore advise those who are in the beginning of a christian course, to shun the company of profane wits, as they would the plague or poverty : and never to contract an intimacy with any, but such as have a good sense of religion." But notwithstanding the warm opposition which his opponents made against him, Mr. Wesley's general good character for learning and diligence, gave such firmness and zeal to his friends, that on Thursday, March the 17th, 1726, he was elected Fellow of Lincoln College.^^ His father emphatically expresses his satisfaction on this occasion, in a letter of the first of April. " I have both of yours since your election : in both, you express yourself as becometh you. What will be my own fate before the summer be over, God knows ; sedpassi graviora. — Wherever I am, my Jack is Fellow of Lincoln." His mother, in a letter of March 30, tells him, in her usual strain of piety, " I think myself obUged to return great thanks to Almighty God, for giving you good success at Lincoln. Let whoever he pleased be the instrument, to him and to him alone the glory appertains." The Monday following his election, being March 21, he wrote to his brother Samuel,f expressing his gratitude for the assistance he had given him in that affair. With this letter he sent two or three copies of verses, which seem, by what he says of them, to have been written at an early period. " I have not yet," says he, " been able to meet with one or two gentlemen, from whom I am in hopes of getting two or three copies of verses. The most tolerable of my own, if any such there were, you probably received from Leyburn. Some of those I had besides, I have sent here; and shall be very glad if they are capable of being so corrected, as to be of any service to you." He sent three specimens of his poetry with this letter : the two following I shall insert ; which, considered as hasty productions, the mere amuse- ment of an hour or two, and sent in their rough state, I am confident every good judge will pronounce excellent, notwithstanding the modesty with which he speaks of them. * Private Diary. •}• This letter, and the verses which accompanied it, were inserted some years ago, by Mr. Badcock, in the Westminster Magazine. The letter is there without a date, which I ^have taken from Mr. John Wesley's Diary. Mr. Badcock tells the public, that he had a variety of curious papers by him, which show Mr. Wesley in a light which perhaps he .had forgot, &c. — I shall have occasion to mention this circumstance in another place. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLET. 247 Horace, Lib. I. Ode XXII. Integrity needs no defence ; The man who trusts to innocence, Nor wants the darts Numidians throw, Nor arrows of the Parthian bow. Secure o'er Libya's sandy seas, Or hoary Caucasus he strays, O'er regions scarcely known to fame, Wash'd by Hydaspes' fabled stream. While void of cares, of nought afraid, Late in the Sabine woods I stray'd ; On Sylvia's lips, while pleas'd I sung, How love and soft persuasion hung ! A rav'nous wolf intent on food, Rush'd from the covert of the wood ; Yet dar'd not violate the grove Secur'd by innocence and love. Nor Mauritania's sultry plain, So large a savage does contain ; Nor e'er so huge a monster treads Warlike Apulia's beechen shades. Place me where no revolving sun Does o'er his radient circle run ; Where clouds and damps alone appear. And poison the unwholesome year : Place me in that effulgent day Beneath the sun's directer ray ; No change from its fix'd place shall move The basis of my lasting love. In imitation of, Quis desiderio sit Pudor, &c. Sent to a gentleman on the death of his Father. What shame shall stop our flowing tears ? What end shall our just sorrows know ? Since fate, relentless to our prayers, Has giv'n the long destructive blow ! Ye Muses, strike the sounding string. In plaintive strains his loss deplore ; And teach an artless voice to sing The great, the bounteous, now no more ! For him the wise and good shall mourn. While late records his fame declare : And oft as rolling years return, Shall'pay his tomb a grateful tear. Ah ! what avail their plaints to thee ? Ah ! what avails his fame declar'd ? Thou blam'st, alas ! the just decree Whence virtue meets its just reward. 248 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Though sweeter sounds adorn'd thy tongue Than Thracian Orpheus whilom play'd ; When list'ning to the morning song Each tree bow'd down its leafy head : Never ! ah, never from the gloom Of unrelenting Pluto's sway, Could the thin shade again resume Its ancient tenement of clay. Indulgent patience, heav'n-bom guest ! Thy healing \nngs around display ; Thou gently calmest the stormy breast And driv'st the tyrant grief away. Corroding care and eating pain, By just degrees thy influence own ; And lovely lasting peace again Resumes her long deserted throne. His parents now invited him to spend some time with them in the country. Accordingly he left Oxford in April, and staid the whole summer at Epworth and Wroote. During this time he usually read prayers and preached twice on the Lord's-day, and otherways assist- ed his father as occasion required. His time here was by no means wasted ; he still pursued his studies, had frequent opportunities of conversing with his parents on subjects highly interesting and in- structive, and kept a regular diary of what passed. He often takes notice of the particular subjects discussed in their various conversa- tions, and mentions the practical observations his parents made, and sometimes adds his own. Among others, were the following ; how- to increase our faith, our hope, and our love of God : prudence, sim- plicity, sincerity, pride, vanity ; wit, humor, fancy, coifrtesy, and general usefulness. His parents made such observations as reflection and long experience had suggested to them, and he carefully minuted down such rules and maxims as appeared to him important. Mr. Wesley returned to Oxford on the 21st of September, and re- sumed his usual course of studies. His literary character was now established in the University : he was acknowledged by all parties to be a man of talents, and an excellent critic in the learned languages. His compositions were distinguished by an elegant simplicity of style, and justness of thought, that strongly marked the excellence of his classical taste. His skill in logic, or the art of reasoning, was uni- versally known and admired. The high opinion that was entertain- ed of him, in these respects, was soon publicly expressed by choosing him Greek lecturer and moderator of the classes, on the 7th of No- vember; though he had only been elected Fellow of the college in March, was little more than twenty-three years of age, and had not yet proceeded Master of Arts. I have been the more exact in bringing forward all the particulars concerning him, from the latter end of the year 1724, to the present THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 249 time, because they have been very imperfectly known, and some of them very erroneously stated by all his biographers, who have hitherto attempted to give any account of him. It is also evident, that an accurate knowledge of these particulars, does him credit: the correspondence relative to his ordination gives the reader a view of the simplicity and integrity of his heart, in the most artless and undisguised manner, and does infinite honor to the rational affec- tion and pious care of his parents : it likewise points out to us the kind of advice which had the chief influence in forming his religious character ; and the circumstances of his preferment at Lincoln Col- lege, give the most unequivocal proof of his merit, and of the high reputation he had acquired in the university for learning, diligence, and attention to discipline, at this early period of life. It appears from what has already been said, that Mr. Wesley did not devote all his time to the severer studies, but occasionally paid his court to the muses with good success. His paraphrase on the first eighteen verses of the 104th Psalm, is a more finished piece than any thing he had written before. He began to write it on the 19th of August this year, when at Epworth ; and for its beauty and ex- cellence, it deserves to be printed with more accuracy than has yet been done. I shall therefore transcribe it from the original manuscript. Verse 1. Upborne aloft on vent'rous wing, While, spurning earthly themes, I soar, Through paths untrod before, What God, what seraph shall I sing ? Whom but thee should I proclaim, Author of this wond'rous frame ? Eternal uncreated Lord, Enshrin'd in glory's radiant blaze ! At whose prolific voice, whose potent word, Commanded, nothing swift retir'd, and worlds began their race. 2. Thou, brooding o'er the realms of night, Th' unbottom'd infinite abyss, Bad'st the deep her rage surcease, And said' St let there be light ! JEthereal light thy call obey'd. Glad she left her native shade, Through the wide void her living waters past ; Darkness turn'd his murmuring head, Resign'd the reins, and trembling fled ; The crystal waves roU'd on, and filled the ambient waste. 2. In light, effulgent robe, array'd, Thou left'st the beauteous realms of day ! The golden towers inclin'd their head. As their Sov'reign took his way. 3, 4. The all-encircling bounds (a shining train, Minist'ring flames around him flew) Through the vast profound he drew, When lo I sequacious to his fruitful hand, Hearen o'er the uncolor'd void, her azure curtain threw. 33 250 THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Lo ! marching o'er the empty space, The fluid stores in order rise With adamantine chains of liquid glass, To bind the new-born fabric of the skies. Verse 3. Downward the Almighty Builder rode, Old Chaos groan'd beneath the God, Sable clouds his pompous car, Earnest winds before him ran, Proud to wear their Maker's chain, And told, with hoarse-resounding voice, his coming from afar. 5. Embryon earth the signal knew, And rear'd from night's dark womb her infant head, 6. Though yet prevailing waves her hills o'erspread And stain'd their sickly face with pallid hue. 7. But when loud thunders the pursuit began, Back the affrighted spoilers ran ; 8. In vain aspiring hills opposed their race. O'er hills and vales with equal haste. The flying squadrons past, Till safe within the walls of their appointed place : 9. There firmly fix'd, their sure enclosures stand. Unconquerable bounds of ever-during sand ! 10. He spake ! From the tall mountain's wounded side. Fresh springs roll'd down their silver tide : O'er the glad vales the shining wanderers stray, Soft murmuring as they flow, 11. While in their cooling wave inclining low. The untaught natives of the field their parching thirst allay. 12. High seated on the dancing sprays, Chequering with varied light their parent streams, The feather'd quires attune their artless lays Safe from the dreaded heat of solar beams. 13. Genial show'rs at his command. Pour plenty o'er the barren land : Laboring with parent throes, 14. See ! the teeming hills disclose A new birth : see cheerful green, Transitoiy, pleasing scene, O'er the smiling landskip glow. And gladden all the vale below. 15. Along the mountain's craggy brow, Amiably dreadful now ! See the clasping vine dispread Her gently-rising verdant head : See the purple grape appear. Kind relief of human care ! 16. Instinct with circling life, thy skill Uprear'd the olive's loaded bough ; What time on Lebanon's proud hill Slow rose the stately cedar's brow. Nor less rejoice the lowly plains, Of useful corn the fertile bed, Than when the lordly cedar reigns, A beauteous, but a barren shade. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Vebse 17. While in his arras the painted train, Warbling to the vocal grove, Sweetly tell their pleasing pain, Willing slaves to genial love. 18. While the wild-goats, an active throng, From rock to rock light-bounding lly, Jehovah's praise in solemn song, Shall echo through the vaulted sky. The reader who carefully examines these specimens of his poetical talents, and at the same time considers that he was designed for a more noble employment than making verses, however excellent they might be, will highly approve of the judicious advice his mother gave him about this time. " I would not have you leave off making verses," says she; " rather make poetry sometimes your diversion, though never your business." Mr. Wesley Avas now more desirous than ever, of improving his time to the best advantage. But as he had not yet taken his degree of Master of Arts, the whole of his time was not at his own disposal. But such portions of it as were, he carefully spent in pursuit of such knowledge as promised to be beneficial to himself, and would enable him to benefit others ; never indulging himself in an idle useless curi- osity, which is the common fault of most young men in the conduct of their studies. He expresses his sentiments on this head in a letter to his mother of January, 1727. " I am shortly to take my master's degree. As I shall from that time be less interrupted by business not of my own choosing, I have drawn up for myself a scheme of studies from which I do not intend, for some years at least, to vary. I am perfectly come over to your opinion, that there are many truths it is not worth while to know. Curiosity indeed might be a suflicient plea for our laying out some time upon them, if we had half a dozen cen- turies of life to come ; but methinks it is great ill-husbandry to spend a considerable part of the small pittance now allowed us, in what makes us neither a quick nor a sure return. " Two days ago I was reading a dispute between those celebrated masters of controversy, Bishop Atterbury and Bishop Hoadly ; but must own I was so injudicious as to break ofi" in the middle. I could not conceive, that the dignity of the end was at all proportioned to the difficulty of attaining it. And I thought the labor of twenty or thirty hours, if I was sure of succeeding, which I was not, would be but ill rewarded by that important piece of knowledge, whether Bishop Hoadly had misunderstood Bishop Atterbury or no ? " The following paragraph, in the same letter, will show the reader how diligent he had long been in improving the occasions which occurred, of impressing a sense of religion on the minds of his compan- ions, and of his soft and obliging manner of doing it. " About a year anda half ago," says he, "Istoleout of company at eight in the evening, with a young gentleman with whom I was intimate. As we took a 252 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. turn in an isle of St. Mary's Church, in expectation of a young lady's funeral, with whom we were both acquainted, I asked him if he really thought himself my friend ? and if he did, why he would not do me all the good he could ? He began to protest, — in which I cut him short, by desiring him to oblige me in an instance, which he could not deny to be 'in his own power : to let me have the pleasure of making him a whole Christian, to which I knew he was at least half persuaded already. That he could not do me a greater kindness, as both of us would be fully convinced when we came to follow that young woman." " He turned exceedingly serious, and kept something of that dispo- sition ever since. Yesterday was a fortnight he died of a consumption. I saw him three days before he died ; and on the Sunday following did him the last good office I could here, by preaching his funeral sermon ; which was his desire when living." Mr. Wesley proceeded Master of Arts on the 14th of February,* and acquired considerable reputation in his disputation for his degree ; on which account his mother congratulates him in a letter of the four- teenth of March. On the 19th he writes thus to her. " One advantage at least, my degree has given me ; I am now at liberty, and shall be in a great measure for some time, to choose my own employment. And as I believe I know my own deficiencies best, and which of them are most necessary to be supplied ; I hope my time will turn to somewhat better account, than when it was not so much in my own disposal." He had already fixed the plan of his studies ; but how to attain a more practical knowledge of God, and a more entire conformity to his will, in the temper of his mind and in all his actions, was a point not so easily determined. He saw what the law of God required him to be, and was deeply sensible of his deficiencies ; but he did not yet see the way of faith, which the gospel points out as the way of vic- tory, of holiness, and of peace. There is nothing more natural in this state of mind, than for a person to imagine, that some other situa- tion in life would be more advantageous to him than that in which he is placed. He feels his present difficulties and hinderances in the way of religion; but he does not see, that every situation of life has its difficulties and hinderances, which a Christian is called upon to conquer, not to shun. Mr. Wesley however, thought, that the com- pany he was necessarily exposed to at Oxford, was a hinderance to his progress in religion, and that a seclusion from the world would be highly advantageous to him in this respect. Though we must disap- prove of the opinion, which his riper judgment likewise condemned, we cannot but acknowledge that it gives the clearest evidence of his sincerity ; and that he was not religious, to be seen of men. He expresses the thoughts he then had of this matter, in the same letter * Private Diary. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 253 of the 19th of March. " The coyiversation of one or two persons, I whom you may have heard me s[)eak of, I hope never without grati- tude, first took off my relish for most other pleasures, so far that I despised them in comparison of that. I have since proceeded a step further ; to shght them absolutely. And I am so little at present in love with even company, the most elegant entertainment next to books; that, unless the persons have a religions turn of thought,! am much better pleased without them. I think it is the settled temper of my soul, that 1 should prefer, at least for sometime, such a retirement, as would seclude me from all the world, to the station I am now in. Not that this is by any means unpleasant to me ; but I imagine it would be more improving to be in a place where I might confirm or implant in my mind what habits I would, without inter- ruption, before the flexibility of youth be over. " A school in Yorkshire was proposed to me lately, on which I shall think more, when it appears whether I may have it or not. A good salary is annexed to it. But what has made me wish for it most, is the frightful description, as they call it, which some gentlemen who know the place, gave me of it yesterday. It lies in a little vale, so pent up between two hills, that it is scarce accessible on any side ; so that you can expect little company from without, and within there is none at all. I should therefore be entirely at liberty to converse with company of my own choosing, whom for that reason I would bring with me; and company equally agreeable, wherever I fixed, could not put me to less expense. " The sun that walks his airy way To cheer the world, and bring the day ; The moon that shines with borrow'd light, The stars that gild the gloomy night, All of these, and all I see, Should be sung, and sung by me : These praise their Maker as they can, But want, and ask the tongue of man." "I am full of business: but have found a way to write, without taking any time from that. It is but rising an hour sooner in the morning, and going into company an hour later in the evening ; both which may be done without any inconvenience." The school how- ever was other ways disposed of; at which his mother was well pleased. " I am not sorry," says she, " that you have missed the school; that way of life would not agree with your constitution ; and I hope God has better work for you to do." ^ Mr. Wesley saw, that a loose and desultory way of reading and' studying, was not the way to accurate knowledge; and to avoid falling into this error, he had, some time before he took his master's degree, laid down a plan of study which he now closely pursued. Certain hours, in the morning and afternoon, of each day in the week, 22 254 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. were appropriated to the study of certain branches of knowledge : and he never suffered himself to deviate from the rule he had laid down. Thus, his hours of study on Mondays and Tuesdays, were devoted to the Greek and Roman classics, historians and poets. — Wednesdays, to logic and ethics. — Thursdays, to Hebrew and Arabic. — Fridays, to metaphysics and natural pliilosophy. — Satur- days, to oratory and poetry, chiefly composing. — Sundays, to divinity. In the intermediate hours, between these more fixed studies, he perfected himself in the French language, which he had begun to learn two or three years before : he also read a great variety of modern authors in almost every department of science. His method was this: he first read an author regularly through; then, in the second reading, transcribed into his collections, such passages as he thought important, either for the information they contained, or the beauty of expression. This method not only inured him to industry and accuracy, but it considerably increased his stock of knowledge, and gave him a familiar acquaintance with the authors he had read. It has been doubted by some persons, whether the mathematics entered into Mr. Wesley's plan of studies at the university. But among the authors mentioned in his Diary, I find, Euclid, Keil, S'Gravesande, Sir Isaac Nowton, &c. and he seems to have studied them with great attention. He sometimes amused himself with ex- periments in optics. It has been before observed, that his father had two livings. He now became less able to attend to the duties of his station, than for- merly; especially as it was difficult, and sometimes dangerous in the winter, to pass between Epworth and Wroote : and it was not easy to procure an assistant to his mind, in this remote corner of the king- dom. He was therefore desirous, that his son, Mr. John Wesley, should come into the country, and reside chiefly at Wroote, as his curate. Mr. Wesley complied with his father's request, who thus expresses himself in a letter of June, — "I do not think that I have thanked you enough for your kind and dutiful letter of the 14th instant. When you come hither, your head-quarters will, I believe, for the most part be at Wroote, and mine at Epworth ; though some- times making a change." Accordingly, he left Oxford on the 4th of August; and coming to London, spent some days with his brother Samuel, and then proceeded on his journey to take upon him his appointed charge. In this part of Lincolnshire, the ague is endemic, and in October he was seized with it ; at the same time he was called to Oxford, probaljly to oblige Dr. Morley, the Rector of Lincoln Col- lege, on some election business. This gentleman had rendered such services to Mr. Wesley, in his election to Lincoln, that he used to say, •'I can refuse Dr. Morley nothing." In the present instance, his gratitude overcame all objections against travelling on horseback, through wet and cold, with an ague upon him. He reached Oxford THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. m on the 16th, and left it again on the 25th, travelling in the same man- ner back to Wroote, though often very ill on the road. He now continued in the country for some time, still pursuing the same plan of study, as far as the nature of his situation would permit. Mr. Wesley's general knowledge, and agreeable conversation had endeared him to all his acquaintance at Oxford. He was a most en- gaging and instructive companion ; open and communicative to his friends, and civil and obliging to all. The following letter will set this part of his character in a clear light. It was written by one of the Fel- lows of his own college, who, it seems, had been a good deal absent, and knew little of him, except what he had learned from the report of those who had been acquainted with him. " Coll. Line. Dec. 28, 1727. "Sir, — Yesterday I had the satisfaction of receiving your kind and obliging letter, whereby you have given me a singular instance of that goodness and civility which is essential to your character ; and strongly confirmed to me, the many encomiums which are given you in this respect, by all who have the happiness to know you. This makes me infinitely desirous of your acquaintance. And when I consider those shining qualities Avhich I hear daily mentioned in your praise, I cannot but lament the great misfortune we all suffer, in the absence of so agreeable a person from the college. But I please myself with the thoughts of seeing you here on chapter-day, and of the happiness we shall have in your company in the summer. In the mean time, I return you my most sincere thanks for this favor, and assure you, that if it should ever lie in my power to serve you, no one will be more ready to do it, than, sir. Your most obliged and most humble servant, " Lew. Fenton." Mr. Wesley continued in the country till July, 1728, when he re- turned by way of London to Oxford, where he arrived on the 27th of this month, with a view to obtain priests' orders. No reason is assigned, why he was not ordained priest sooner: it is evident, how- ever, that he had never applied for it, probably on account of his age. On Sunday, the 22d of September, he was ordained priest, by Dr. Potter, Bishop of Oxford, who had ordained him deacon in 1725. Mr. Wesley himself has made a mistake in the date of his ordination. In the first part of his Farther Appeal, he says, "I was ordained deacon in 1725, and priest in the year following." This only proves, that in giving the dates of things which had taken place, he did not always consult his diary, but trusted to his memory, which some- times failed him. To convince the reader, that I have given the true date, I will insert below a part of his letter of Priests' Orders.^ * Tenor prgesentium nos Johannes permissione divina Oxon. Episcopus, Notum facimus universis quod nos Episcopus antedictus die Dominico (viz.) Vicesimo secundo 256 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. October 1. He set out for Lincolnshire, and did not again visit Oxford till the 16th of June, 1729. At this time his brother Charles, Mr. Morgan, and one or two more, had just formed a little society, chiefly to assist each other in their studies, and to consult on the best method of employing their time to advantage. During his stay here, he was almost constantly with them in the evenings ; but about the middle of August, he returned to his charge at Wroote, where he con- tinued till he received the following letter from Dr. Morley, the Rector of his college, dated the 21st of October. — " At a meeting of the society, just before I left college, to consider of the proper method to preserve discipline and good government; among several things agreed on, it was in the opinion of all that were present, judged neces- sary that the junior Fellows who should be chosen Moderators, shall in person attend the duties of their office, if they do not prevail with some of the Fellows to officiate for them. We all thought it would be a great hardship on Mr. Fenton, to call him from a perpetual Curacy or Donative; yet this we must have done, had not Mr. Hutchins been so kind to him and us, as to free us from the uneasi- ness of doing a hard thing, by engaging to supply his place in the hall for the present year. Mr. Robinson would as willingly supply yours, but the serving of two cures about fourteen miles from Oxford, and ten at least as bad as the worst of your roads in the isle, makes it, he says, impossible for him to discharge the duty constantly. We hope it may be as much for your advantage to reside at college as where you are, if you take pupils, or can get a curacy in the neigh- borhood of Oxon. Your father may certainly have another curate, though not so much to his satisfaction : yet we are persuaded that this will not move him to hinder your return to college, since the interest of college, and obligation to statute requires it." — In conse- quence of this letter, he quitted his father's curacy at Wroote. and November 22, came to reside at Oxford. die mensis Septembris, Anno Domini Blillesimo Septingentesimo Vicesimo octavo in Ecclesia Cathedrali Christi Oxon. Sacros Ordines Dei Omnipotentis prgesidio celebrantes : Dilectum nobis in Christo Johannem Wesley, Artis Magistrum, e Coll. Lincoln. Oxon. Socium. — ad Sacrum Presbyteratus Ordinem juxta morem et ritus Ecclesia; Anglicanae admissimus et promovimus ipsumque in Presbyterum tunc et ibidem rite et Canonice Ordinavimus. Datum sub Sigillo nostro Episcopali in praemissorum fidemac testimonium die mensis Annoque Domini supra expressis et nostrse Consecrationis Anno decimo quarto. Jo. Oxon. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 257 CHAPTER II. OF MR. Wesley's residence at oxford from November, 1729, to Octo- ber, 1735; WITH AN account OF THE PROCEEDINGS OF THE FIRST METH- ODIST SOCIETY, DURING THIS PERIOD. Hitherto we have viewed Mr. Wesley, as the polite collegian, rising into notice and esteem for his literary talents ; and in the hum- ble station of curate to his father. The reader will observe, that he did not quit this station from discontent, or restless ambition, but at the call of the heads of his college. It is manifest, that he had not the least conception of what afterwards followed. In consequence of the order he had received, he now entered upon a new situation : he obtained pupils, and became a tutor in the college : he presided in the hall as moderator in the disputations, held six times a week, and had the chief direction of a religious society. As a tutor he was singularly dihgent and careful of his pupils, considering himself responsible for them, not only to their parents and the community, but to God; and therefore labored to make them both scholars and Christians. Some of them disapproved of his religious severities, and refused to join with him in them, but still continued under his care as pupils, and warmly acknowledged their obligations to him. As moderator in the disputations, he acquired a facility and expertness in arguing; especially, as he himself observes, "in discerning and pointing out well covered and plausible fallacies," which afterwards gave him a great superiority over most of his numerous adversaries. But his endeavors to become religious, will form the chief subject of this chapter. I call all that he did mere endeavors, because he did not attain the end which he aimed at, peace of mind, comfort in God, and a command over all his passions. He was a long time before he was fully convinced that his own endeavors were insufficient to give him the mind that was in Christ. He clearly saw, in 1725, what the gospel was intended to do for him, and for all mankind ; to be the means of reconciling him to God, and giving him a title to the heav- enly inheritance ; of cleansing him from sin, and preparing him for the enjoyment of heaven : and he retained this view of the general design of the gospel, from that period to the end of his life, without the least variation. But he did not yet understand the method pro- posed in the gospel, of putting a sinner in possession of these bless- ings, nor the order in which the mind is capable of acquiring them. It is true, he read the Scriptures daily, at this time, and in his reli- gious researches was homo unius libri, a man of one book. But his preconceived opinions were as a blind before his mind, and com- pletely hid from his view, the gospel method of attaining present sal- vation. This is no reproach to Mr. Wesley, nor any objection against 22^ 33 258 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. the doctrines he afterwards embraced. It is the common lot of all men to imbibe in their youth, notions which afterwards hinder them from perceiving the most obvious truths. It is well known that the systems of natural philosophy, which ingenious men have formed and taught to young students, have been the chief hinderances to the pro- press of knowledge.=^ What kept his mind in a state of perplexity, was a confused notion of justification ; which he either confounded with sanctification, or thought a man must be sanctified before he can be justified. This notion hindered him from perceiving, that to justify in the language of Paul, is to pardon a repenting believing sinner, as an act of grace ; not for the sake of any previous holiness in him, but through Jesus Christ alone. As soon as he was con- vinced of this, he was no longer embarrassed and perplexed ; he saw immediately the plan which the gospel proposes of reconciling sinners to God, of making them holy in heart and life, and of giving them a sure hope, full of immortality. — But let us attend him through the period appropriated to this chapter, and we shall see the efforts of a great mind to do the will of God; and every step we take, will con- vince us of the uprightness of his intention. It appears from the account I have given of Mr. Charles Wesley, that for more than two years before this time he had studied very hard, and through his brother's advice and influence was become deeply serious; that during the last summer he had received the sacrament weekly, and had prevailed on two or three young men to do the same; and that these gentlemen had occasionally met together for the purpose of assisting and encouraging each other in their duty, and of regulating their employments by certain rules. The regular method of arranging their studies and other employments procured * The two following instances are remarkable proofs of this. Galen, was well ac- quainted with the difference between arteries and veins ; he knew the effects of ligatures in the operation of bleeding, and had all the principal data familiar to his mind, from which Harvey concluded, that the blood circulates through the body. Yet Galen, though accus- tomed to the process of reasoning, drew no such conclusion from them ; the notion that the blood moved to and fro, in the vessels, like the flux and reflux of the sea, so possessed and blinded his mind, that he could not perceive a consequence which naturally and obvi- ously followed from the things which he knew. This veil remained on the minds of phil- osophers and physicians for about fourteen hundred years, so that Harvey deserves as much praise for breaking through the shackles of ancient error, and impartially following the light of truth, as for the discovery itself. When Dr. Priestley's experiments on air, were first published in France, they roused the French chymists from a kind of lethargy (c?e Vengourdissement, as one of them expresses it,) yet Macquer, one of the first chymists, not only in France, but perhaps in Europe, speak- ing of the discovery of the nitrous gas, or air, has frankly acknowledged, that he hardly thought it possible an experienced chymist would ever have made it. That his principles would have hindered him from attempting the experiment, which was necessary to make the discovery in question. So true it is, that though in general, knowledge acquired leads the mind to a farther progress, yet, if we place too much confidence in received opinions, and in the consequences we draw from them, they may sometimes hinder us from discov- ering the most obvious truths. See Macquer's Dictionnaire de Chymie. Tom. 2, page 323, Edit. 1778. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 259 them the distinguishing epithet of Methodists^ which according to Mr. Charles, was given them before his brother came to Oxford in November. This is probably the most accurate account ; for when Mr. Wesley speaks of this appellation, he mentions it only in very general terms, without attempting to state at what period of the society it was first given. " The exact regularity of their lives as well as studies," says he, "occasioned a young gentleman of Christ Church to say, 'here is a new set oi Methodists sprung up;' alluding to some ancient physicians who were so called.^ The name was new and quaint ; so it took immediately, and the Methodists were known all over the university. It does not appear, however, that these gentlemen met together at any fixed or stated times, or that they had made any regulations for this purpose before Mr. John Wesley joined them. When he came amongst them, they gladly committed the direction of the whole to him ; and from this time the society began to assume a more regular form ; it is from this period therefore, that he commences his history of it, in the following words : "In November, 1729, four young gentlemen of Oxford, Mr. John Wesley, Fellow of Lincoln College ; Mr. Charles Wesley, student of Christ Church; Mr. Morgan, commoner of Christ Church ; and Mr. Kirkman, of Merton College ; began to spend some evenings in a week together, in reading chiefly the Greek Testament. The next year two or three of Mr. John Wesley's pupils desired the liberty of meeting with them; and afterwards one of Mr. Charles Wesley's pupils. It was in 1732, that Mr. Ingham of Queen's College, and Mr. Broughton of Exeter, were added to their number. To these in April, was joined Mr. Clayton of Brazen-Nose, with two or three of his pupils. About the same time Mr. James Harvey was permitted to meet with them, and afterwards Mr. Whitefield." f * Themison was the founder of this sect, about thirty or forty years before the Christian era ; and it flourished, according to Alpinus, about three hundred years. Le Clerc in- forms us, that the physicians of this sect were called Methodists, because they took it into their head, to find out a more easy method of teaching and practising the art of physic. However this may be, it is certain that some of the greatest physicians of the time in which the sect flourished, were Methodists. That Themison was a man of the most ex- tensive practice, is evidently implied in the words of Juvenal, if he speaks of the same person, which is generally supposed. He is describing the infirmities of an old man, and observes, Circumfilit agmine facto Morborum omne genus, quorum si nomina quceras Fromptius expediam Quot Themison cegros autumno accident uno. " A whole troop of all kinds of diseases rush upon him on all sides ; if you ask their names, I could as soon reckon up how many patients Themison killed in one autumn." — Had his practice, however, been very unsuccessful, it is not probable it would have been so extensive as to become almost proverbial. •f Wesley's Works, vol. xv. page 375. 260 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. These four young gentlemen continued their meetings for some time, without any other views than their own benefit. But in the summer of 1730, Mr. Morgan called at the gaol to see a man who was con- demned for killing his wife, and told them, that, from the conver- sation he had with one of the debtors, he verily believed it would do much good if any one would be at the pains of now and then speak- ing with them. Having mentioned this several times, Mr. Wesley and his brother Charles, went with him on the 24th of August to the castle, and were so well satisfied with their visit, that they deter- mined to go thither once or twice a week. They had not done this long, before Mr. Morgan, who seems to have led the way in acts of charity ^nd benevolence to others, desired Mr. Wesley to go with him to see a poor woman in the town who was sick. When they began to reflect on the benefit this might be of to the poor, they thought it would be well worth while to spend two or three hours in the week in this species of charity, especially if the minister of the parish in which such person was, did not object to it. But as this practice was quite new^ and had an appearance of irregularity, on which ac- count it might give ofience, Mr. Wesley did not choose to proceed any further without advice. He wrote to his father, who was remarkably attached to regularity and church-order, stating what they had hitherto done, and what their design was ; begging to have his opinion whether they had already gone too far ? Whether they should stand still where they were, or go forward? His father's answer is dated September 21, in which he says, '-'As to your own designs and employments, what can I say less of them than valde 'proho ; and that I have the highest reason to bless God, that he has given me two sons together at Oxford, to whom he has given grace and courage to turn the war against the world and the devil, which is the best way to conquer them. They have but one enemy more to combat with, the flesh ; which if they take care to subdue by fasting and prayer, there will be no more for them to do, but to proceed steadily in the same course, and expect the crown which fadeth not away. You have reason to bless God, as I do, that you have so fast a friend as Mr. Morgan, who I see in the most difiicult service, is ready to break the ice for you. " I am afraid lest the main objection you make against your going on in the business of the prisoners, may secretly proceed from flesh and blood. For who can harm you if you are followers of that \vhich is so good ? And which will be one of the marks by which the Shepherd of Israel will know his sheep at the last day. Though, if it were possible for you to sutler a little in the cause, you would have a confessor's reward. You own that none but such as are out of their senses would be prejudiced against you for acting in this man- ner. Go on then in God's name in the path to which your Saviour has directed you, and that track wherein your father has gone before THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 261 you? For when I was an undergraduate, I visited those in the castle there, and reflect on it with great satisfaction to this day. Walk as prudently as you can, though not fearfully, and my heart and prayers are with you. "Your first regular step is to consult with him, if any such there be, who has a jurisdiction over the prisoners ; and the next is to obtain the direction and approbation of your bishop. This is Mon- day morning, at which time I shall never forget you. — Accordingly, to him who is every where, I now heartily commit you." This advice, from a person on whose judgment, experience, and orthodoxy they could depend, gave them courage: it confirmed them in their benevolent purposes, and animated them with zeal in the execution of them. They carefully attended, however, to the pru- dential directions ; and Mr. Wesley immediately consulted Mr. Gerard, the Bishop of Oxford's chaplain, who likewise attended the prisoners when any were condemned to die, for at other times they were left to their own care. He proposed to him their design of serving the prisoners as far as they could, and his own intention of preaching there once a month, if the bishop should approve of it. Mr. Gerard commended the design, and said he would answer for the bishop's approbation, to whom he would take the first opportunity of mention- ing it. The bishop being consulted, not only gave his permission, but was highly pleased with the undertaking, and hoped it would have the desired success. • Sheltered by such respectable authority, they thought themselves secure, and prosecuted their design with diligence. But no human authority is sufficient to restrain the overflowings of a mind at enmity with God. The old drones in religion, who retain little of Christianity but the name, think themselves insulted by any extraordinary piety and zeal in young men : and the gay and thoughtless are irritated, because they think their peculiar pleasures and whole manner of life is thereby condemned. Thus the case seems to have stood between these young men and their opponents at Oxford. The opposition increased. The men of wit in Christ Church entered the lists against them, and between mirth and anger, made a pretty many reflections upon the sacramentarians, as they were pleased to call them. Their allies of Merton, thought both this and the title of Methodists, too decent, as implying something commendable; they therefore changed it, and honored them with the title of the Holy Club. But most of these being persons of Avell known characters, they made no proselytes from the sacrament, till a gentleman eminent for learning, and well esteemed for piety, joining them, told his nephew, that if he dared to go to the weekly communion any longer, he would turn him out of doors. This argument had no success ; the young gentleman com- municated next week. The uncle now became more violent, and shook his nephew by the throat, to convince him more effectually, 262 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. that receiving the sacrament every week was founded in error : but this argument appearing to the young gentleman to have no weight in it, he continued his usual practice. This eminent person, so well esteemed for piety, was however indefatigable in his endeavors to suppress it. He now changed the mode of attack, and like a true agent of satan, kept close to the letter of the Apostle's advice, but grossly perverted the spirit of it. By a soft obliging manner towards him, he melted down the young gentleman's resolution of being so strictly religious, and from this time he began to absent himself five Sundays out of six, from the sacrament. This success gave the opposition new strength, and one of the seniors of the college consult- ing with the doctor, they prevailed with two other young gentlemen to promise they would only communicate three times a year. The opposition noAv becoming more serious, by some persons of in- fluence taking so decided a part against them, the two Mr. Wesleys wrote to their father again, stating their situation, and asking further advice. His answer, which is dated December 1, now lies before me. " This day I received both yours, and this evening, in the course of our reading, I thought I found an answer that would be more proper than any I myself could dictate; though since it will not be easily translated, I send it in the original. UoIItj /not Kav/r^aig vtt^q vfjo)v- nB7i).rfO0)Uuv IT] Tiaguy.XrjcrsL' vrcegneQiaaevouui ttj )^uoa.^ What WOUld yOU be? Would you be angels? I question whether a mortal can ar- rive to a greater degree of perfection than steadily to do good, and for that very reason patiently and meekly to suffer evil. For my part, on the present view of your actions and designs, my daily prayers are that God would keep you humble : and then I am sure that if you continue to suffer for righteousness' sake, though it be but in a lower degree, the spirit of God and of glory shall in some good measure rest upon you. And you cannot but feel such a satisfaction in your own minds as you would not part with for all the world. Be never weary of well-doing : never look back, for you know the prize and the crown are before you : though I can scarce think so meanly of you, as that you should be discouraged with the crackling of thorns under a pot. Be not high-minded, but fear. Preserve an equal temper of mind under whatever treatment you meet with, from a not very just or well-natured world. Bear no more sail than is necessary, but steer steady. The less you value yourselves for these unfashionable duties (as there is no such thing as works of supererogation) the more all good and wise men will value you, if they see your works are all of a piece ; or which is infinitely more, he, by whom actions and inten- tions are weighed, will both accept, esteem, and reward you. " I hear my son John has the honor of being styled the father of * 2 Cor. vii. 4. Great is my glorying of you. I am filled -vv-ith comfort. I am exceed- ing joyful. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. the Holy Club : if it be so, I am sure I must be grandfather of it ; and I need not say, that I had rather any of my sons sliould be so dignified and distinguished, than to have the title of His Holiness." In the same letter he advises them to use great mildness towards their persecutors, but at the same time to avoid a mean or sneaking behavior, and rather to show an open manly firmness, which is highly becoming in a mind conscious of acting well. In answer to this, Mr. Wesley wrote to his father December 11. He says, " We all return you our sincere thanks for your timely and necessary advice ; and should be exceedingly glad if it were as easy to follow it, as it is impossible not to approve it. That doubtless is the very point we have to gain, before any other can be managed successfully, to have an habitual lively sense of our being only in- struments in his hand, who can do all things either with or without any instrument. But how to fix this sense in us, is the great ques- tion.— We hope you and all our friends will continue to intercede for us, to him with whom all things are possible. "To-morrow night I expect to be in company with the gentleman who did us the honor to take the first notice of our little society. I have terrible reasons to think he is as slenderly provided with humanity as with sense and learning. However, I must not let slip this opportunity, because he is at present in some distress, occasioned by his being obliged to dispute in the schools on Monday; though he is not furnished with such arguments as he wants. I intend, if he has not procured them before, to help him to some arguments, that I may at least remove that prejudice from him, that ' we are friends to none but those who are as queer as ourselves.' " Under the encouragement of his father's letter they still continued to meet together as usual, and to confirm one another in their pious resolutions. They communicated once a week. They visited the prisoners, and some poor families in the town when they were sick ; and that they might have wherewith to relieve their distress, they abridged themselves of all the superfluities and of many of the con- veniences of life. They took every opportunity of conversing with their acquaintance in the most useful manner, to awaken in them a sense of religion. But the outcry daily increasing, they thought it proper, by way of self-defence, to propose to their friends or opponents as opportunity offered, these or the like questions : '4. Whether it does not concern all men of all conditions to imitate him as much as they can, who went about doing good ? Whether all Christians are not concerned in that command, 'While we have time let us do good to all men.' Whether we shall not be more happy hereafter, the more good we do now 7 2. Whether we may not try to do good to our acquaintance among the young gentlemen of the university. Particularly, whether we 264 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. may not endeavor to convince them of the necessity of being Chris- tians, and of being scholars ? Whether we may not try to convince them of the necessity of method and industry, in order to either learning or virtue ? Whether we may not try to persuade them to confirm and increase their industry, by communicating as often as they can 7 Whether we may not mention to them the authors whom we con- ceive to have written best on those subjects ? Whether we may not assist them as we are able, from time to time, to form resolutions upon what they read in those authors, and to execute them with steadiness and perseverance ? 3. May we not try to do good to those who are hungry, naked, or sick ? If we know any necessitous family, may we not give them a little food, clothes, or physic, as they want 7 If they can read, may we not give them a Bible, a Common Prayer Book, or a Whole Duty of Man ? May we not inquire, now and then, how they have used them ; explain what they do not understand, and enforce what they do? May we not enforce upon them the necessity of private prayer, and of frequenting the church and sacrament? May we not contribute what we are able, toward having their chil- dren clothed, and taught to read ? 4. May we not try to do good to those who are in prison ? May we not release such well-disposed persons as remain in prison for small debts ? May we not lend small sums to those who are of any trade, that they may procure themselves tools and materials to work with ? May we not give to them who appear to want it most, a little money, or clothes, or physic?" It was impossible for any person, who had a grain of either humanity or religion left, to answer these questions in the negative, however averse he might be to practise the duties proposed in them. No one attempted it ; but several, when they understood the plan of their designs, increased their little stock of money for the prisoners and the poor, by subscribing something quarterly to it ; so that the more persons they proposed their designs to, the more they were con- firmed in the belief that they were acting right, and more determined to pursue their plan, notwithstanding the ridicule which increased fast upon them during the winter. It appears from the questions here proposed, which relate to the students, that Mr. Wesley was not inattentive to their progress in learning, though he endeavored to make them religious. His regular method of study, his diligence, and great care to make his pupils thoroughly understand every thing they read, were admirably adapted to make them scholars. It is indeed universally allowed, that he THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 2^ was an excellent tutor, and his pupils have in general acknowledged themselves under infinite obligations to him on this account. This year, Mr. Wesley and his brother Charles, began the practice of conversing together in Latin, whenever they were alone ; chiefly with a view of acquiring a facility in expressing themselves in this language, on all occasions, with perspicuity, energy, and elegance. This practice they continued for near sixty years; and with such success, that if their style did not equal, it certainly, on some sub- jects, approached nearer to the best models of conversation in the Augustan age, than many of the learned have thought it possible to attain. In the beginning of the year 1731, a meeting was held by several of the seniors of the college, to consult on the speediest way to stop the progress of enthusiasm in it. Mr. Wesley and his friends did not learn what was the result of this very pious consultation ; but it was soon publicly reported, that Dr. and the Censors were going to blow up the Godly Club. This was now their common title; though they were sometimes dignified with that of the Enthusiasts, or the Reforming Club. — It is curious to observe, the different modes of attack sometimes made use of, both against persons and doctrines. When the opposers can derive no advantage, either from Scripture or reason, they give bad names to the best things ; in order to prejudice the minds of those, who never think for themselves. As new difficulties arose, Mr. Wesley lost no opportunity of con- sulting his friends. He now wrote to his brother Samuel, at West- minster; whose answer is dated April — "I designed," says he, "to have written to Mr. Bateman, to whom I read part of your last let- ter, concerning the execrable consultation in order to stop the progress of religion, by giving it a false name. He lifted up his eyes and hands, and protested he could not have believed such a thing. He gave Mr. Morgan a very good character, and said he should always think himself obliged to him, for the pains he took in reclaiming a young pupil of his, who was just got into ill company, and upon the brink of destruction. — I do not like your being called a club, that name is really calculated to do mischief. But the other charge of enthusiasm can weigh with none, but such as drink away their senses, or never had any: for surely activity in social duties, and a strict attendance on the ordained means of grace, are the strongest guards imaginable against it. I called on Dr. Terry, to desire him to subscribe to Job, but did not meet with him at home ; in two or three days, O rem ridiculam et jocosam ! he did me the favor to call upon me. I said, I hope my two brothers have still good characters at Oxford, — he answered he believed they were studious and sober. When he was got down stairs he turned about, and said, I think I have heard your brothers are exemplary and take great pains to instil good principles into young people. I told him, and you may guess I; 23 34 266 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. told him the truth, I was very glad to hear such a character of them, especially from himy — From the last words, it is pretty plain, that Dr. Terry was an avowed opposer of Mr. Wesley and his friends, though he was constrained to bear testimony to the goodness of their characters : but whether he was the grave gentleman who so piously took his nephew by the throat to convert him to his own way of thinking and acting; and who consulted with the censors how to stop the progress of religion among them, is not certain. In the midst of such opposition, Mr. Wesley thought it prudent to take every method in his power, to prevent the good that was in them from being evil spoken of; and with this view, and to obtain further advice, he wrote in May, to the Rev. Mr. Hoole,*= an aged clergyman in his father's neighborhood, of known wisdom and integrity. Part of his answer runs thus:f ''As to my own sense of the matter, 1 confess I cannot but heartily approve of that serious and religious turn of mind that prompts you and your associates to those pious and charitable offices ; and can have no notion of that man's religion, or concern for the honor of the university, that opposes you, as far as your design respects the colleges. I should be loth to send a son of mine to any seminary, where his conversation with virtuous young men, whose professed design of meeting together at proper times, was to assist each other in forming good resolutions, and encouraging one another to execute them with constancy and steadiness, was incon- sistent with any received maxims or rules of life among the members." On the 18th of April Mr. Wesley, in company w4th his brother, set out on foot for Epworth ; for they now saved every penny they could, to give it to the poor. They returned to Oxford on the I2th of May, and on the 11th of June he wrote to his father, giving him a very discouraging account of their little society. With respect to their walk he observes, that it was not so pleasant to Oxford as from it, though in one respect more useful. "For it let us see," says he, " that four or five and twenty miles is an easy and safe day's journey in hot weather as well as cold. We have made another discovery too, which may be of some service ; that it is easy to read as we walk ten or twelve miles, and that it neither makes us faint nor gives us any other symptom of weariness, more than the mere walking without reading at all. Since our return, our little company that used to meet us on a Sunday evening, is shrunk into almost none at all. Mr. Morgan is sick at Holt ; Mr. Boyce is at his father's house at Barton; Mr. Kirk- ham must very shortly leave Oxford, to be his uncle's curate, and a young gentleman of Christ Church, who used to make a fourth, either afraid or ashamed or both, is returned to the ways of the world, and studiously shuns our company. However, the poor at the castle * Private Diary. t Wesley's "Works, vol. xivi. p. 99. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. have still the gospel preached to them, and some of their temporal wants supplied, our little fund rather increasing than diminishing. Nor have we yet been forced to discharge any of the children which Mr. Morgan left to our care : though I wish they too, do not find the want of him ; I am sure some of their parents will. ''Some however give us a better prospect; John Whitelamb in particular. I believe with this you will receive some account from himself, how his time is employed. He reads one English, one Latin, and one Greek book alternately ; and never meddles with a new one in any of the languages, till he has ended the old one. If he goes on as he has begun, I dare take upon me to say, that by the time he has been here four or five years, there will not be such an one, of his standing in Lincoln-College, perhaps not in the university of Oxford." But notwithstanding their little company was thus scattered, and they left to stand alone, yet they still pursued their designs of doing as much good as possible, with the same diligence and zeal as before. How few attain to this steadiness of mind in that which is good ! Who will support an uniform character in an unfashionable attach- ment to the duties of religion in every situation, uninfluenced by friends or enemies 7 Surely none but those who act from principle, who do not consider so much what men say or do, as what judgment God forms of them in every action of life. The present situation of these two young men tried and proved them in this respect, and they stood firm as the beaten anvil to the stroke. Some of their friends however began to think that they carried matters too far, and laid un- necessary burdens on themselves. This subject Mr. Wesley mentions in a letter to his mother of the same date with that mentioned above to his father, giving her at the same time some account of the efiects of their journey. " The motion and sun together," says he, " in our last hundred and fifty miles' walk so thoroughly carried off" all our superfluous humors, that we continue perfectly in health, though it is here a very sickly season. And Mr. Kirkham assures us, on the word of a priest and a physician, that if we will but take the same medicine once or twice a year, we shall never need any other to keep us from the gout. — When we were with him, we touched two or three times upon a nice subject, but did not come to any full conclusion. The point debated was, w^hat is the meaning of being ' righteous over much,' or by the more common phrase of, being too strict in religion ? and what dan- ger there was of any of us falling into that extreme 7 "All the ways of being too righteous or too strict, which we could think of, were these : either the carrying some one particular virtue to so great a height, as to make it clash with some others ; or, the laying too much stress on the instituted means of grace, to the neg- lect of the weightier matters of the law ; or, the multiplying pruden- tial means upon ourselves so far, and binding ourselves to the obser- 268 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. vance of them so strictly, as to obstruct the end we aimed at by them, either by hindering our advance in heavenly affections in general, or by retarding our progress in some particular virtue. Our opponents seemed to think my brother and I in some danger of being too strict in this last sense; of laying burdens on ourselves too heavy to be borne, and consequently too heavy to be of any use to us. " It is easy to observe, that almost every one thinks that rule to- tally needless, which he does not need himself ; and as to the chris- tian spirit itself, almost every one calls that degree of it which he does not himself aim at, enthusiasm. If therefore we plead for either (not as if we thought the former absolutely needful, neither as if we had attained the latter) it is no great wonder that they who are not for us in practice should be against us. If you who are a less preju- diced judge, have perceived us faulty in this matter, too superstitious or enthusiastic, or whatever it is to be called ; we earnestly desire to be speedily informed of our error, that we may no longer spend our strength on that which profiteth not. Or whatever there may be on the other hand, in which you have observed us to be too remiss, that likewise we desire to know as soon as possible. This is a subject which we would understand with as much accuracy as possible, it being hard to say which is of the worse consequence : the being too strict, the really carrying things too far, the wearying ourselves and spending our strength in burdens that are unnecessary ; or the being frightened by those terrible words, from what, if not directly neces- sary, would at least be useful." The reader will easily observe that this letter, written to a parent, to whom he often laid open all his heart without the least restraint or disguise, speaks a mind ardently bent on a total devotion to God, and anxious to discover the most excellent way of attaining it. The fol- lowing letter written in November to his brother Samuel, treats on the same subject he had mentioned to his mother, and discovers his sentiments more at large. It seems Mr. Samuel Wesley had suggest- ed to him, that in his general seriousness, and in one or two other points of behavior, he carried matters too far : that these little things might give a prejudice against other parts of his conduct that were excellent, and of the utmost importance ; and that he might relax a Uttle in these smaller matters without injuring his general design. In answer to these remarks of his brother, he says; " Considering the other changes that I remember in myself, I shall not at all wonder if the time comes, when we differ as little in our conclusions as we do now in our premises. In most we seem to agree already; especially as to rising, not keeping much company, and sitting by a fire, which I always do, if any one in the room does, whether at home or abroad. But these are the very things about which others will never agree with me. Had I given up these, or but one of them, rising early, which implies going to bed early (though I never am sleepy now) and THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 269 keeping so little company, not one man in ten of those who are offend- ed at me, as it is, would ever open their mouth against any of the other particulars. For the sake of these, those are mentioned ; the root of the matter lies here. Would I but employ a third of my money, and about half my time as other folks do, smaller matters would be easily overlooked. But 1 think, ^ Nil tanli est.'' As to my hair, I am much more sure, that what this enables me to do, is accor- ding to the Scripture, than 1 am that the length of it is contrary to it.=^ " 1 have often thought of a saying of Dr. Hayward's when he ex- amined me for priest's orders ; ' Do you know what you are about ? You are bidding defiance to all mankind. He that would live a christian priest, ought to know, that whether his hand be against every man or no, he must expect every man's hand should be against him.' It is not strange that every man's hand, who is not a Christian, should be against him that endeavors to be so. But is it not hard that even those who are with us should be against us ; that a man's enemies, in some degree, should be those of the same household of faith ? Yet so it is. From the time that a man sets himself to this business, very many, even of those who travel the same road, many of those who are before as well as behind him, will lay stumbling- blocks in his way. One blames him for not going fast enough, an- other for having made no greater progress; another for going too far, which perhaps, strange as it is, is the more common charge of the two. For this comes from all people of all sorts; not only infidels, not only half christians, but some of the best of men are very apt to make this reflection, ' he lays unnecessary burdens upon himself; he is too precise ; he does what God has no where required to be done.' True, he has not required it of those who are perfect; and even as to those who are not, all men are not required to use all means ; but every man is required to use those which he finds most useful to himself And who can tell better than himself, whether he finds them so or no? Who knoweth the things of a man better than the spirit of a man that is in him? "This being a point of no common concern, I desire to explain myself upon it once for all, and to tell you freely and clearly, those general positions on which I ground all those practices, for which, as you would have seen had you read that paper through, I am gener- ally accused of singularity. 1st. As to the end of my being; I lay it down for a rule, that I cannot be too happy, or therefore too holy ; and thence infer that the more steadily I keep my eye upon the prize * Mr. Wesley wore his hair remarkably long and flowing on his shoulders. As he was often indisposed, his mother thought it injured his health, and was very desirous that he should have it taken off; "I verily believe," says she in a letter, "you will never have any good state of health, while you keep your hair." He objected against parting with his hair, because it would occasion some increase of his expenses, which he could not afford, without giving less to the poor. His brother Samuel took a middle way, and advised him to have his hair cut shorter j and this advice he followed. 270 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. of our high calUng, and the more of my thoughts and words and ac- tions are directly pointed at the attainment of it, the better. 2. As to the instituted means of attaining it, I Ukewise lay it down for a rule, that I am to use them every time I may. 3. As to prudential means, I believe this rule holds of things indifferent in themselves: whatever I know to do me hurt, that to me is not indifferent, but resolutely to be abstained from : whatever I know to do me good, that to me is not indifferent, but resolutely to be embraced. " But it will be said, I am whimsical. True, and what then? If by whiinsical be meant simply singular^ I own it ; if singular without any reason, I deny it with both my hands, and am ready to give a reason to any that asks me, of every custom wherein I differ from the world. I grant in many single actions I differ unreasonably from others, but not wilfully ; no, I shall extremely thank any one who will teach me how to help it. "As to my being formal; if by that be meant that I am not easy and unaffected enough in my carriage, it is very true ; but how shall I help it? — If by formal be meant that I am serious, this too is very true; but why should I help it? Mirth I grant is very fit for you; but does it follow that it is fit for me ? Are the same tempers, any more than the same words and -actions fit for all circumstances ? If you are to rejoice evermore, because you have put your enemies to flight, am I to do the same while they continually assault me? You are very glad, because you are passed from death to life ; well, but let him be afraid who knows not whether he is to live or die. — "Whether this be my condition or no, who can tell better than myself? Him who can, whoever he be, I allow to be a proper judge, whether I do well to be generally as serious as I can." December 11. Mr. Samuel Wesley answered this letter, and felt himself a little hurt at some expressions in it ; the force of which he endeavored to ward off. Some time afterwards the subject of serious- ness was again renewed, and several letters passed between them. At first they seemed to differ in opinion ; but when each had explained himself, they were more agreed. Mr. Samuel Wesley closes the debate in the following words : "To the best of my memory your character was but little in my thoughts, and my own not at all, in my late letters. I never designed to justify myself : perhaps my laughter is particularly blameable, as my temper is serious, severe, and melan- choly.— Thus ends our notable dispute, or rather we have had none at all. For you are only against excessive laughter, which I was never for ; and only for seriousness, which 1 was never against. There is a time to weep, and a time to laugh. And now me thinks each of us may say to the other, as Dick does to Matt — " That people lived and died I knew, An hoar ago, as well as you," THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 271 About this time his father came up to London and from thence took an excursion to Oxford, to see what his sons were doing, and in what spirit and temper of mind they did it. On his return to London he wrote to Mrs. Wesley, January the 5th, in which he says ; " I had yours on new-year's day, on which I returned in one day from Oxford not very well; but well paid both for my expense and labor, by the shining piety of our two sons, of whom I shall write soon more at large." Tliis, the reader will observe, gives the fullest evidence that the father did not think his sons were carrying matters too far. Though Mr. Wesley continued with such persevering industry in every means of grace, in acts of self-denial, and in doing good to others to the utmost of his power ; yet it was a bare conviction of his duty, and not a gale of passion, that supported him in these laborious exercises ; which makes his resolution appear the more extraordinary. When he first set out in this religious course of life, he was fully con- vinced that he did not possess that state of mind which the gospel speaks of as the privilege of true believers in Christ ; he expected that the practice of every duty to the utmost of his power would lead him into this state of mind, and give him peace and joy in God ; but he did not find that this effect followed; he was often dull, flat, and unaflfected in the use of the most solemn ordinances. This both distressed and perplexed him, so that he seemed at a loss which way to proceed, to obtain the happiness and security he Avanted. In this state of perplexity he wrote to his mother on the 28th of February, and after mentioning Mr. Morgan's situation, he observes; "One consideration is enough to make me assent to his and your judgment concerning the holy sacrament; which is, that we cannot allow Christ's human nature to be present in it, without allowing either con — or transubstantiation. But that his Divinity is so united to us then, as he never is but to worthy receivers, I firmly believe, though the manner of that union is utterly a mystery to me. " That none but worthy receivers should find this effect is not strange to me, when I observe, how small effect many means of im- provement have upon an unprepared mind. Mr. Morgan and my brother were aflected as they ought, by the observations you made on that glorious subject : but though my understanding approved what was excellent, yet my heart did not feel it. Why was this, but be- cause it was pre-engaged by those affections with which wisdom will not dwell? Because the animal mind cannot relish those truths which are spiritually discerned. Yet I have those writings which the good spirit gave to that end ! I have many of those which he hath since assisted his servants to give us : I have retirement to apply these to my own soul daily ; I have means both of public and private prayer ; and above all, of partaking in that sacrament once a week. What shall I do to make all these blessings effectual ? To gain from them that mind which was also in Christ Jesus ? 27% THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. ^' To all who give signs of their not being strangers to it, I propose this question — and why not to you rather than any 7 — Shall I quite break off my pursuit of all learning, but what immediately tends to practice 1 I once desired to make a fair show in languages and phi- losophy : but it is past ; there is a more excellent way, and if I can- not attain to any progress in the one, without throwing up all thoughts of the other, why fare it well ! yet a little while and we shall all be equal in knowledge, if we are in virtue. "You say, 'you have renounced the world.' And what have I been doing all this time ? What have I done ever since 1 was born ? Why, I have been plunging myself into it more and more. It is enough : Awake thou that sleepest. Is there not one Lord, one Spirit, one hope of our calling? One way of attaining that hope] Then I am to renounce the world as well as you. That is the very thing 1 want to do : to draw off my affections from this world and fix them on a better. But how 7 What is the surest and the shortest way 7 Is it not to be humble 7 Surely this is a large step in the way. But the question recurs, how am I to do this 7 To own the necessity of it, is not to be humble. In many things you have interceded for me and prevailed. Who knows but in this too you may be successful 7 If you can spare me only that little part of Thursday evening, which you formerly bestowed upon me in another manner, I doubt not but it would be as useful now for correcting my heart, as it was then for forming my judgment. "When I observe how fast life flies away, and how slow improve- ment comes, I think one can never be too much afraid of dying before one has learned to live. I mean even in the course of nature. For were I sure that 'the silver cord should not be violently loosed;' that ' the wheel should not be broken at the cistern,' till it was quite worn away by its own motion ; yet what a time would this give me for such a work ! a moment to transact the business of eternity ! What are forty years in comparison of this 7 So that were I sure of what never man yet was sure of, how little would it alter the case ! How justly still might I cry out, " ' Downward I hasten to my destin'd place ; There none obtain thy aid, none sing thy praise ! Soon shall I lie in death's deep ocean drown'd j Is mercy there, is sweet forgiveness found? O save me yet, while on the brink I stand ; Rebuke these storms, and set me safe on land. O make my longings and thy mercy sure ! Thou art the God of power.' " This letter needs no comment ; it shows an ardent mind, wholly occupied in pursuit of a saving knowledge of God ; but embarrassed and perplexed, not knowing which way to turn, and yet willing to sacrifice the dearest object in life to obtain the end in view. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 273 Mr. Morgan had now been ill more than twelve months ; and was so greatly reduced, that he became a burden to himself, and totally useless to others. In this stage of his disease, his understanding sometimes appeared deranged ; he became more changeable in his temper than usual, and inconsistent in his conversation. But this was purely the effect of his disease, not the least symptom of the kind having ever appeared, till long after his health had declined. His father being fully informed of the state of his health, wrote to him in March, and told him that he should no longer be limited in his expenses to any fixed allowance ; that such sums as were necessary for his health should be immediately remitted to him ; but strongly insisted that no part of it should be given away ; that he should lay it out in recreation, medicine, and such other matters as might be ne- cessary for the recovery and support of his health. He then says, " You cannot conceive what a noise that ridiculous society which you are engaged in, has made here. Besides the particulars of the great follies of it at Oxford, which to my great concern I have often heard repeated ; it gave me sensible trouble to hear, that you were noted for going into the villages about Holt; calling their children together, and teaching them their prayers and catechism, and giving them a shilling at your departure. I could not but advise with a wise, pious, and learned clergyman : he told me that he has known the worst of con- sequences follow from such blind zeal ; and plainly satisfied me that it was a thorough mistake of true piety and religion. I proposed writing to some prudent and good man at Oxford to reason with you on these points, and to convince you that you were in a wrong way. He said, in a generous mind, as he took yours to be, the admonition and advice of a father would make a deeper impression than all the exhortations of others. He concluded, that you was young as yet, and that your judgment was not come to its maturity ; but as soon as your judgment improved, and on the advice of a true friend, you would see the error of your way ; and think, as he does, that you may walk uprightly and safely, without endeavoring to out-do all the good bishops, clergy, and other pious and good men of the present and past ages : which God Almighty give you grace and sense to under- stand aright." In the month of April Mr. Samuel Wesley visited Oxford, and spent a few days there ; no doubt with a view chiefly to satisfy himself on the spot, of the truth or falsehood of the various accounts that were given him of his two brothers. When he returned to London he wrote a hasty poetical epistle to his brother Charles, in which he has clearly expressed his opinion of their conduct, and the views he had formed of their opponents. The latter part of it refers to the unhappy situation of Mr. Morgan. 35 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. April 20, 1732. " Though neither are o'erstock'd with precious time, If I can write it, you may read ray rhyme ; And find an hour to answer I suppose In verse harmonious or in humble prose ; "What I when late at Oxford could not say, My friends so numerous, and so short my stay. " Let useless questions first aside be thrown, Which all men may reply to, or that none . As whether Doctors doubt the D — will die : Or F still retains his courtesy ? Or J n dies daily in conceit. Dies without death, and walks without his feet? "What time the library completes its shell ? "What hand revives the discipline of Fell? What house for learning shall rewards prepare, Which orators and poets justly share, And see a second Atterbury there " Say, does your christian purpose still proceed, T' assist in every shape the wretches' need ? To free the prisoner from his anxious gaol, When friends forsake him, and relations fail ? Or yet with nobler charity conspire To snatch the guilty from eternal fire? Has your small squadron firm in trial stood, Without preciseness, singularly good ? Safe march they on 'twixt dangerous extremes Of mad profaneness and enthusiasts' dreams ? Constant in prayer, while God approves their pains, His spirit cheers them and his blood sustains ? Unm.ov'd by pride or anger, can they hear The foolish laughter, or the envious fleer? No wonder wicked men blaspheme their care, The devil always dreads offensive war ; Where heavenly zeal the sons of night pursues, Likely to gain, and certain not to lose ; The sleeping conscience wakes by dangers near. And pours the light in, they so greatly fear. " But hold, perhaps this dry religipus toil. May damp the genius, and the scholar spoil. Perhaps facetious foes, to meddling fools Shine in the class, and sparkle in the schools ; Your arts excel, your eloquence outgo. And soar like Virgil or like Tully flow ; Have brightest turns and deepest learning shown, And prov'd your wit mistaken by their own. If not — the wights should moderately rail, Whose total merit summ'd from far detail Is, saunt'ring, sleep, and smoke, and wine, and ale. " How contraries may meet without design ! And pretty gentlemen and bigots join ! A pert young rake observes with saucy airs. That none can know the world, who say their pray'rs And Rome in middle ages us'd to grant, THE LIFE OF THE llEV. JOHN WESLEY. 275 The most devout were slill most ignorant. So when old bloody Noll our ruin wrought Was ignorance the best devotion thought ; His crop-hair'd saints all marks of sense deface, And preach that learning is a foe to grace : English was spoke in schools, and Latin ceas'd, They quite reform'd the language of the beast. " One or two questions more before I end, That much concern a brother and a friend. Does John seem bent beyond his strength to go, To his frail carcase literally foe ? Lavish of health, as if in haste to die, And shorten time, t' ensure eternity ? Does M weakly think his time misspent? Of his best actions can he now repent ? Others, their sins with reason just deplore. The guilt remaining when the pleasure 's o'er ; Since the foundations of the world were laid. Shall he for virtue first himself upbraid? Shall he, what most men to their sins deny, Show pain for alms, remorse for piety ? Can he the sacred Eucharist decline? What Clement poisons here the bread and wine? Or does his sad disease possess him whole. And taint alike his body and his soul ? If to renounce his graces he decree, 0 ! that he could transfer the stock to me? Alas ! enough what mortal e'er can do. For him who made him and redeem'd him too ? Zeal may to man beyond desert be show'd, No supererogation stands to God." In April, this year, Mr. Clayton joined their little society, and about the same time Mr. Ingham, Mr. Broughton, Mr. Harvey, and one or two of Mr. John and Charles Wesley's pupils. They were all zealous members of the Church of England ; not only tenacious of all her doctrines, as far as they yet understood them, but of all her discipline, to the minutest circumstance. By the advice of Mr. Clayton, they now added to their former practices, a regular observ- ance of the fasts of the church ; the general neglect of which, they thought, was by no means a sufficient excuse for neglecting them. For some years before this, Mr. Wesley had frequently read over, with great attention, Mr. Law's Christian Perfection, and his Serious (vail to a Holy Life ; and, as his practice was, had made extracts from them. He had conceived a high opinion of the author from his writings, having often been instructed by them. Being in London, in the month of July, he went down to Putney, to pay Mr. Law a visit, which was the introduction to a personal acquaintance with each other. Mr. Wesley occasionally repeated his visits, and a friendly correspondence followed, which lasted several years. From this time, he began to read the Theologia Germanica, and other mys- 276 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. tic writers, of which, we shall afterwards have occasion to take some notice. But, though he was pleased, and perhaps too much captivated with the views which some of the mystic writers gave him of reli- gion, as consisting chiefly in contemplation, and inward attention to our own mind ; it does not appear, that he was less diligent in the instituted means of grace, nor less active in doing good to others than before. — He was now known to many pious and respectable persons in London, who began to take notice of him. He heartily approved of the conduct of those well disposed persons, who associated together, to carry on a plan of suppressing vice, and spreading religion and virtue among the people ; and on the 3d of August, was admitted into the Society for the Propagation of Christian Knowledge.=^ Mr. Wesley, and those associated with him, now suffered the entire loss of Mr. Morgan, who had been the foremost in promoting their pious endeavors to do good. He left Oxford on the 5th of June, and died in Dublin on the 26th of August. That this is the true time of his death, is evident from a letter of Mr. Morgan the father, to Mr. Charles Wesley, dated September the 5th. He says, " From the intimacy which I understood to have been contracted between you and my dear son, I make no doubt but you must have some concern upon you at the reading the account of his death, as I have the great- est in writing it. His distemper threw him into a fever, of which he * In the reign of James II. the fear of Popery was so strong, as well as just, that many, in and about London, began to meet often together, both for devotion, and their further instruction. Things of that kind, had been formally practised only among the Puritans, and the Dissenters ; but these were of the church, and came to their ministers to be as- sisted ; and were chiefly directed by Dr. Beveridge and Dr. Horneck. After the revolu- tion, in 1688, these societies became more numerous, and for the greater encouragement of devotion, they got such collections to be made, as maintained many clergymen, to read prayers in such a number of places, and at such different hours, that devout persons might have that comfort at every hour of the day. There were constant sacraments every Lord's day in many churches ; and there were greater numbers, and greater appearances of devotion, at prayers and sacrament, than had ever been observed in the memory of man. These societies resolved to inform the magistrates of swearers, drunkards, pro- faners of the Lord's day, and of lewd houses ; and they threw in that part of the fine, given by the law to informers, into a stock of charity. From this they were called Socie- ties of Reformation. Some good magistrates encouraged them ; others treated them roughly. As soon as Queen Mary heard of this, she encouraged these good designs by her letters and proclamations ; and King William afterwards did the same. Other socie- ties set themselves to raise charity-schools for teaching poor children, for clothing them, and binding them out to trades ; and many books were printed, and sent over the nation, to be freely distributed. These were called Societies for Propagating Christian Knowledge. At last, a corporation was created by King William, for propagating the gospel among m- fidels, for setting schools in our plantations, for furnishing the clergy that were sent thither, and for sending missionaries among such of our plantations, as were not able to provide pastors for themselves. It was a glorious conclusion of a reign, that began with preserv- ing our religion, and ended with creating a corporation for promoting it, among infidels, to the remoter parts of the earth. The bishops, and clergy, contributed liberally to it. Upon Queen Anne's accession to the crown, she continued to them the same favor and protection. See Burnet's History of his own Time, vol. v. p. 90, flee. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 277 died the 26th past, about four in the morning. This is the soon- est that I could attempt writing any thing about him, since my afflic- tion was consummated. — You see I make very free with you, but the candor and generosity which I have heard you commended for, em- bolden me to it ; and I shall, I hope, find some opportunities to make amends, and beg you will, upon all occasions, let me know, when I can be serviceable to you in this kingdom." During the course of this summer, Mr. Wesley made two journies to Epworth. In these excursions he often went considerably out of his way, to spend a night, and sometimes two or three, with a friend; most frequently with the parents or relations of some of his pupils. In the first journey, while he was standing on the garden wall at a friend's house, it fell flat under him : but he escaped unhurt. His second journey was in order to meet his brother Samuel, g ^aXtqa dvvr], Fqcicpe fioij nSg fie diij ygugieiv ngog avr^v." God forbid, that she should again in like manner miss the mark. ♦ See the same phrase, Luke xxi. 13. f See a similar construction of Tt&Xai 2 Pet. i. 9. VOL. IL 2 14 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Watch over her ; keep her, as much as possible. Write to me, how I ought to write to her. If Mr. Ingham were here, I would try to see you. But omit no opportunity of writing. lUvdweiw naaav w^av." I stand in jeopardy every hour. — "Let us be strong and very courageous; for the Lord our God is with us : and there is no counsel or might against him ! " Mr. Charles took the hint his brother gave him, and on the 28th, sent Mr. Ingham to Savannah.^ April 4th, Mr. Wesley set out for Frederica, in a Pettiawga, a sort of flat-bottomed barge, and the fol- lowing evening they anchored near Skidoway island, where the water at flood, was twelve or fourteen feet deep. Mr. Wesley wrapt him- self up in a large cloak, and lay down on the quarter-deck : but in the course of the night he rolled out of his cloak, and fell into the sea, so fast asleep that he knew not where he was, till his mouth was full of water. He swam round to a boat, and got out without any injury, more than wetting his clothes. This instance gives us a lively view of his fortitude and presence of mind in the midst of surprise and danger. Mr. Wesley left Frederica, and arrived at Savannah on the 20th. The next day he wrote to his brother; and among other things ob- serves, "I still extremely pity poor Mrs. Hawkins: but what can I do more, till God show me who it is that continually exasperates her against me 7 Then I may perhaps be of some service to her. There is surely some one who does not play us fair : but I marvel not at the matter. He that is higher than the highest regardeth ; and there is that is mightier than they — Yet a little while and God will declare who is sincere. Tarry thou the Lord's leisure and be strong, and he shall comfort thy heart." On the same day he wrote to Mr. Oglethorpe, and tells him, " Sa- vannah, never was so dear to me as now. I believe, knowing by whom I send, I may write as well as speak freely. I found so little, either of the form or power of religion at Frederica, that I am sin- cerely glad I am removed from it. Surely, never was any place, no not London itself, freer from one vice, I mean hypocrisy, ' 0 curvcB in terris animcB, et coelestium inanes ' " 0 grovelling souls, bent to the earth, and void of heavenly good ! " Jesus Master have mercy upon them — There is none of those who did run well, whom I pity more than Mrs. Hawkins : her treat- ing me in such a manner would indeed have little affected me. had my own interests only been concerned. 1 have been used to be betrayed, scorned, and insulted by those I had most labored to serve. But when I reflect on her condition, my heart bleeds for her — Yet with Thee nothing is impossible ! * Vol. I. page 85. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. " With regard to one who ought to be dearer to me than her, I can- not but say, that the more I think of it the more convinced I am, that no one, without a virtual renouncing of the faith, can abstain from the pubhc as well as the private worship of God. All the prayers usually read morning and evening at Frederica and here, put togeth- er, do not last seven minutes. These cannot be termed long prayers : no christian assembly ever used shorter : neither have they any rep- etitions in them at all — If I did not speak thus plainly to you ; which I fear no one else in England or America will do, I should by no means be worthy to call myself. Sir, Yours, &c. John Wesley." Not finding as yet any open door for pursuing his main design of preaching to the Indians, he consulted with his companions, in what manner they might be most useful to the little flock at Savannah. It was agreed, 1. to advise the more serious among them, to form them- selves into a little society, and to meet once or twice a week, in order to reprove, instruct, and exhort one another. 2. To select out of these a smaller number for a more intimate union with each other : which might be forwarded partly by their conversing singly with each, and inviting them all together to Mr. Wesley's house : and this accordingly they determined to do every Sunday in the afternoon. Here we see the first rudiments of the future economy of classes and bands, which has had no small influence in promoting the success of the Methodists beyond any other denomination of Christians, not immediately favored by the civil power. There subsisted at this time, a dispute between the gentlemen of Carolina and Georgia, respecting the right of trading with the Indi- ans. The dispute was brought into Westminster-Hall, and agitated on both sides with great animosity. Mr. Wesley had hitherto thought it his duty to confine himself to those things which immediately related to his offi.ce as a minister, and not to intermeddle with any thing that seemed foreign to it. But having considered the matter in debate, and the consequences of it to the province, he altered his sen- timents, and on the 23d of July delivered his opinion on the subject in a letter to Mr. Hutcheson. He observes, " By what I have seen during my short stay here, I am convinced that I have long been under a great mistake, in thinking no circumstances could make it the duty of a christian priest, to do any thing else but preach the gospel. On the contrary, I am now satisfied, that there is a possible case wherein a part of his time ought to be employed in what less directly conduces to the glory of God, and peace and good will among men. And such a case, I believe is that which now occurs : there being several things which cannot so effectually be done without me; and which, though not directly belonging to my ministry, yet are by consequence of the highest concern to the success of it. It is from this conviction that I have taken some pains to inquire into the great controversy now subsisting between Carolina and Georgia : and in m THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. examining and weighing the letters wrote, and the argument urged, on both sides of the question. And I cannot but think that the whole affair might be clearly stated in few words. A charter was past a few years since, establishing the bounds of this province, and empow- ering the trustees therein named to prepare laws, which when ratified by the king in council, should be of force within those bounds. Those Trustees have prepared a law, which has been so ratified, for the regulation of the Indian trade, requiring that none should trade with the Indians who are within this province, till he is so licensed as therein specified. Notwithstanding this law, the governing part of Carolina, have asserted both in conversation, in writing, and in the public newspapers, that it is lawful for any one not so licensed, to trade with the Creek, Cherokee, or Chickasaw Indians : they have past an ordinance, not only asserting the same, but enacting that men and money shall be raised to support such traders ; and in fact they have themselves licensed and sent up such traders both to the Creek and Chicasaw Indians. " This is the plain matter of fact : now as to matter of right, when twenty more reams of paper have been spent upon it, I cannot but think it must come to this short issue at last : 1. Are the Creeks, Cherokees, and Chickasaws, within the bounds of Georgia or no 7 2. Is an act of the king in council in pursuance of an act of par- liament, of any force within these bounds, or not? That all other inquiries are absolutely foreign to the question a very little consider- ation will show. As to the former of these, the Georgian charter compared with any map of these parts which I have ever seen, determines it : the latter I never heard made a question of, but in the neighborhood of Carolina. " Mr. Johnson's brother has been with us some days. I have been twice in company with him at Mr. Oglethorpe's : and I hope there are in Carolina, though the present proceeding would almost make one doubt it, many such gentlemen as he seems to be; men of good nature, good manners, and understanding. I hope God will repay you seven-fold for the kindness you have shown to my poor mother, and in her to, sir, your most obliged, most obedient servant, John Wesley." At the same time he wrote to Mr. Yernon on the same subject. ''As short a time," says he, "as I have for writing, I could not par- don myself if I did not spend some part of it in acknowledging the continuance of your goodness to my mother : which indeed neither she, nor I, can ever lose the sense of. " The behavior of the people of Carolina, finds much conversation for this place. I dare not say whether they want honesty or logic most ; it is plain a very little of the latter, added to the former, would show how utterly foreign to the point in question, all their voluminous defences are. Here is an act of the king in council, past in pur- suance of an act of parliament, forbidding unlicensed persons to trade with the Indians in Georgia. Nothing therefore can justify them in THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. ir daily sending unlicensed traders to the Creek, Cherokee, and Chica- saw Indians, but the proving either that this act is of no force, or that those Indians are not in Georgia. Why then are these questions so httle considered by them, and others so largely discussed? I fear for a very plain, though not a very honest reason ; that is, to puzzle the cause. I sincerely wish you all happiness in time and eternity, and am, sir," &c. Sept. 13. He began reading over, with Mr. Delamotte, Bishop Beveridge's Pandectse Canonum Conciliorum. '^Nothing," says he, ''could so effectually have convinced me, that both particular and general councils may err, and have erred : and of the infinite differ- ence there is between the decisions of the wisest men, and those of the Holy Ghost recorded in his word." — Sept. 20. They ended the Apos- tolical canons so called, and Mr. Wesley acknowledges in his printed Journal, that he once thought more highly of them than he ought to think. "Bishop Beveridge," says he, "observes, that they are the decrees of the several Synods, which met at several places, and on several occasions, in the second and third age after Christ ; and are therefore called Apostolical, because partly grounded upon, and partly agreeing with the traditions they had received from the Apostles. He further observes, that as they were enacted by different Synods, so they were collected by different persons ; till about the year 500, John, Bishop of Constantinople, placed them at the head of the canons which he collected into one code. — But then he adds (Cod. Canon, p. 159,) they contain that discipline which was used in the church when they were collected, not when the council of Nice met, for then many parts of them were useless and obsolete." After Mr. Charles had left Frederica, and gone for England in the latter end of July, Mr. Wesley often visited that place ; where he met Avith the most violent opposition, and the most illiberal abuse. He still however persevered in his endeavors to do them good, and on the 13th of October set out from Savannah, once more to visit them. He arrived at Frederica on the morning of the 16th, and met Mr. Hird on the Bluff, who gave him a melancholy account of the state of things there.* The public service had been discontinued ; and from that time every thing was grown worse and worse — " Even poor Miss Sophy,"t says he, " was scarce the shadow of what she was when I left * Mr. "Wesley's private JouraaL See also his printed Journal in his "Works, vol. xxvi. p. 149. f This person was Miss Sophy Causton, afterwards Mrs. "Williamson, niece to Mr. Causton, storekeeper and chief magistrate of Savannah. After her marriage she was the occasion of so much trouble to Mr. "Wesley, that it evidently hastened his departure out of America, He has observed a silence in his printed Journal on some circumstances of this affair, which has induced many persons to suspect the propriety of his conduct in this business. He has however been more open in his private Journal, which was written at the time, as the circumstances arose. And as this private Jounial and his other papers, lay open to the inspection of his friends for several years, I cannot help thinking that it would have been more candid, and more to the reputation of themselves and Mr. Wesley, VOL. II. 2=**= 3 18 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. her. I endeavored to convince her of it, but in vain : and to put it effectually out of my power so to do, she was resolved to return to England immediately. I was at first a little surprised; but I soon recollected my spirits, and remembered my calling. Greater is he that is in you, than he that is in the world. Non me, qui caetera, vincet Impetus ; at rapido contrarius evehar orbi." The force shall not overcome me, that overcomes all things else j But I shall mount in a direction contrary to the rapid world. " I began with earnestly crying to God to maintain his own cause ; and then reading to a few who came to my house in the evenings, one of Ephrem Syrus's exhortations, as I did every night after, and by the blessing of God not without effect. My next step was, to divert Miss Sophy from the fatal resolution of going to England. After several fruitless attempts I at length prevailed ; nor was it long before she recovered the ground she had lost. " October 23. Mr. Oglethorpe returned from the southward. I was in the fort with Mr. Horton, when he came. He ran to Mr. Horton, kissed him, and expressed much kindness to him, but took no notice of me good or bad ; any more than if I had not been in the room. I was not surprised, having long expected it ; when I mentioned it to Miss Sophy, she said ; ' Sir, you encouraged me in my greatest trials : be not discouraged yourself. Fear nothing : if Mr. Oglethorpe will not, God will help you.' "October 25. I took boat for Savannah, with Miss Sophy; and came thither, after a slow and dangerous, but not a tedious passage, on Sunday the 31 st.^ I insert the following story, because it seems well authenticated, and because it may be the means of putting young persons upon their guard against the arts, and persuasive words of designing and unprin- cipled men. November 12, says Mr. Wesley, "By a careful inquiry of several persons, I came to the full knowledge of a strange piece of history. Mr. T. a surgeon of Edinburgh debauched the daughter of one Mr. Ure, a lawyer, an only child, and distant relation. He thea persuaded her to sign a writing which she had never read, and to go over with him to America. When she came hither, he treated her as a common servant ; and not only so, but beat her frequently to such a degree that the scars made by the whip were plainly to be seen a year after. The fault commonly was, that the child she had by him to have openly avowed the fact, that he did intend to marry Miss Causton, and was not a little pained when she broke off the connection with him. From a careful perusal of his .private Journal, this appears to me to have been the case. But I will fairly state the evi-: dence on which my opinion is founded, in his own words as they occur, and leave tha reader to judge for himself : not doubting at the same time, that, whatever may be said of ' his weakness (and who is not weak in some thing or other) or of his prudence in this affair, nothing can be laid to his charge in point of criminality. * See also his printed Journal in his Works, vol. xxvi. p. 150. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 19 cried. After he had kept her thus for about two years, and she had brought him another child, he married another woman, and sold her to one of the Indian traders ! The facts he allowed and defended before Mr. Oglethorpe (only he said he had given, not sold her) who, after a full hearing, determined that she should be set at liberty to work for herself and the child." This was a poor recompense for such accumulated injuries. If Mr. Oglethorpe had the power, he cer- tainly ought to have laid a fine upon the man, sufficient to have maintained the woman and the child. Mr. Wesley proceeds. " Nov. 23. Mr. Oglethorpe sailed for England. — In the beginning of Decem- ber, I advised Miss Sophy to sup earlier, and not immediately before she went to bed. She did so : and on this little circumstance, what an inconceivable train of consequences depend ! Not only, ' All the color of remaining life,' for her : but perhaps all my happiness too !" Feb. 5, 1737. '-One of the most remarkable dispensations of Provi- dence towards me, which I have yet known, began to show itself this day. For many days after I could not at all judge which way the scale would turn : nor was it fully determined till March 4th, on which God commanded me to pull out my right eye ; and by his grace I determined so to do : but being slack in the execution, on Sat- urday, March 12, God being very merciful to me, my friend performed what I could not.^ "I have often thought, one of the most difficult commands that ever was given, was that given to Ezekiel concerning his wife. But the difficulty of obeying such a direction, appeared to me now more than ever before : when, considering the character I bore, I could not but perceive that the word of the Lord was come to me likewise, saying, "Son of man, behold I take away from thee the desire of thine eyes with a stroke : yet neither shall thou mourn, nor weep, neither shall thy tears run down." Feb. 24. It was agreed that Mr. Ingham should go for England, and endeavor, if it should please God, to bring over some of their friends to strengthen their hands in his work. By him, Mr. Wesley wrote to Mr. Oglethorpe ; and this letter shows both his zeal and entire openness of heart, in pursuing and inculcating without fear, what he deemed most excellent. It is as follows : "Sir, You apprehended strong opposition before you went hence ; and unless we are misin- formed, you have found it. Yesterday morning, I read a letter from London, wherein it was asserted, that Sir Robert had turned against you ; that the parliament was resolved to make a severe scrutiny into all that has been transacted here ; that the cry of the nation ran the same way ; and that even the trustees were so far from acknowledg- ing the service you have done, that they had protested your bills, and charged you with misapplying the moneys you had received, and with gross mismanagement of the power wherewith you was intrusted — * On March the 12th Miss Sophy married Mr. "Williamson. at THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Whether these things are so, or no, I know not; for it is ill depending on a single evidence. But this I know, that if your scheme was drawn (which I shall not easily believe) from that first-born of hell, Nicholas Machiavel,^ as sure as there is a God that governs the earth, he will confound both it and you. If on the contrary (as I shall hope, till strong proof appear) your heart was right before God: that it was your real design to promote the glory of God, by promoting peace and love among men ; let not your heart be troubled : the God whom you serve is able to deliver you. Perhaps in some things you have shown you are but a man : perhaps I myself may have a little to complain of: but O what a train of benefits have I received to lay in the balance against it ! I bless God that you was born. I acknowl- edge his exceeding mercy, in casting me into your hands. I own your generous kindness all the time we were at sea : I am indebted to you for a thousand favors here : why then, the least I can say is, though all men should revile you, yet, if God shall strengthen me, will not I : Yea, were it not for the poor creatures, whom you have as yet but half redeemed from their complicated misery, I could almost wish that you were forsaken of all ; that you might clearly see the difference, between men of honor, and those who are in the very lowest rank, the followers of Christ Jesus. O ! where is the God of Elijah ? Stir up thy strength and come and help him ! If the desire of his heart be to thy name, let all his enemies flee before him ! Art Thou not He who hast made him a father to the fatherless, a mighty deliverer to the oppressed ! Hast Thou not given him to be, feet to the lame, hands to the helpless, eyes to the blind ! Hath he ever withheld his bread from the hungry, or hid his soul from his own flesh ! Then, whatever Thou withholdest from him, O Thou lover of men, satisfy his soul with thy likeness : renew his heart in the whole image of thy Christ: purge his spirit from self-will, pride, vanity, and fill it with faith and love, gentleness and long-suffering. Let no guile ever be found in his mouth: no injustice in his hands ! — And among all your labors of love, it becomes me earnestly to entreat him, that He will not forget those you have * Nicholas Machiavel, was born of a distinguished family at Florence. Of all his writ- ings, a political treatise entitled the Prince, has made the greatest noise in the world. Mr. Wesley speaks thus of it ; " If all the other doctrines of devils which have been com- mitted to writing since letters were in the world, were collected together in one volume, it would fall short of this : and that should a prince form himself by this book, so calmly recommending hypocrisy, treachery, lying, robbery, oppression, adultery, whoredom, and murder of all kinds ; Domitian or Nero would be an angel of light compared with that man." — The world is not agreed as to the motive of this work ; some thinking he meant to recommend tyrannical maxims ; others, that he only delineated them to excite abhor- rence. Harrington considers Machiavel, as a superior genius, and as the most excellent writer on politics and government that ever appeared. Some have said, his greatest fault was, that he told the world what bad princes did, not what they ought to do ; and that his principles, though daily condemned, are daily put in practice. It has also been said, that he took his political maxims from the government of the Popes. He died in 1530. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 21 gone through for, sir, your obliged and obedient servant, John Wesley." By Mr. Ingham, he also wrote to Dr. Bray's associates, who had sent a parochial library to Savannah. =^ It was expected of the min- > isters who received these libraries, that they should send an account to their benefactors, of the method they used in catechising the chil- dren, and instructing the youth of their respective parishes. That part of his letter was as follows — "Our general method of catechis- ing, is this ; a young gentleman who came with me, teaches between thirty and forty children, to read, write and cast accounts. Before school in the morning, and after school in the afternoon, he catechises the lowest class, and endeavors to fix something of what was said in their understandings, as well as in their memories. In the evening he instructs the larger children. On Saturday in the afternoon I cate- chise them all. The same I do on Sunday before the evening-service : and in the church immediately after the second lesson, a select num- ber of them having repeated the catechism, and been examined in some part of it, I endeavor to explain at large, and enforce that part, both on them and the congregation. "Some time after the evening-service, as many of my parishioners as desire it, meet at my house (as they do also on Wednesday evening) and spend about an hour in prayer, singing, and mutual exhortation. A smaller number, mostly those who design to communicate the next day, meet here on Saturday evening : and a few of these come to me on the other evenings, and pass half an hour in the same employment." March 4. Mr. Wesley wrote to the Trustees for Georgia, giving them an account of his expenses from March 1, 1736, to March 1, 1737, which deducting extraordinary expenses for repairing the par- sonage-house, journies to Frederica, &c. amounted for himself and Mr. Delamotte, to forty-four pounds, four shillings, and four-pence. At the same time he accepted of the fifty pounds a year, sent by the * Dr. Thomas Bray, was bom at Marten, in Shropshire, in the year 1656, and educated at Oxford. He was at length presented to the vicarage of Over-Whitacre, in Warwick- shire ; and in 1690, to the rectory of Sheldon, where he composed his Catechetical Lectures, which procured him such reputation, that Dr. Compton, Bishop of London, pitched upon liim as a proper person to model the infant Church of Maryland ; and for that purpose he was invested with the office of Commissary. He now engaged in several noble undertak- ings. He procured sums to be raised for purchasing small libraries, for the use of the poor ministers in the several parts of our plantations : and the better to promote this design, he published two books ; one, entitled Bibliotheca Parochialis, or a scheme of such theological and other heads, as seem requisite to be perused or occasionally consulted by the clergy, together with a catalogue of books which may be profitably read on each of those points j the other. Apostolical Charity, its nature and excellency considered. He endeavored to get a fund established for the propagation of the Gospel, especially among the uncultivated Indians j and by his means a patent was obtained for erecting the corporation called, The Society for the Propagation of the Gospel. He, by his industry, procured relief for pris- oners ; and formed the plan of the society for the reformation of manners, charity-schools, &c. He wrote 1. his Martyrology, or Papal usurpation, in one volume folio. 2 Pirec- torium Missionarium j and other works. He died in 1730. 22 THE UFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Society for his maintenance, which, however, was in a manner forced upon him, as he had formed a resolution not to accept of it, saying his Fellowship was sufficient for him. On this occasion his brother Samuel expostulated with him, and showed him that by refusing it, he might injure those who should come after him : and if he did not want it for himself, he might give it away in such manner as he thought proper. He at length yielded to the solicitations of the Soci- ety, and the advice of his friends. It appears to me, that the affair between Mr. Wesley, and Miss Sophy Causton, was this day finally broken off; and that he refers to this circumstance in the following paragraph in his printed Journal ; From the direction I received from God this day ; touching an affair of the last importance, I cannot but observe, as I have done many times before, the entire mistake of many good men, who assert, ' That God will not answer your prayer unless your heart be wholly resigned to his will.' My heart was not wholly resigned to his will ; therefore I durst not depend on my own judgment : and for this very reason, I cried to him the more earnestly to supply what was wanting in me. And I know, and am assured, that he heard my voice, and did send forth his hght and his truth." He proceeds in his private Journal, in reference to the same affair. "March 7. When I walked with Mr. Causton, to his country-lot, I plainly felt, that had God given me such a retirement, with the com- panion I desired, I should have forgot the work for which I was bom, and have set up my rest in this world. March 8. Miss Sophy en- gaged herself to Mr. Williamson — and on Saturday, the 12th, they were married at Purrysburgh : this being the day which completed the year from my first speaking to her. What thou doest, O God, I know not now; but I shall know hereafter." Whether the lady's patience was exhausted by Mr. Wesley's slow procedure in the business (as it does not appear that he was in any haste to finish it) or, whether she declined entering into the connubial state with him, on account of his abstemious and rigid manner of life, is uncertain : but whatever was the cause, it is evident from his own words, that he felt a disappointment when she married Mr. William- son. It seems, that he expressed this more fully in a letter to his brother Samuel, who tells him in his answer, "I am sorry you are disappointed in one match, because you are very unlikely to find another." — It was not long however, before he saw sufficient cause to be thankful, that Providence had not permitted him to choose for him- self He had frequent occasions of discovering, that Mrs. Williamson was not that strictly religious character which he had supposed. On one of these occasions, near three months after her marriage, he writes thus, "God has showed me yet more, of the greatness of my deliv- erance, by opening to me a new and unexpected scene of Miss Sophy's dissimulation. O never give me over to my own heart's desires ; nor Jet me follow my own imaginations ! " THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. S3 The things Mr. Wesley now passed through, gave hira a more per- fect knowledge of his own heart, and of human nature in general, than he had before acquired, which amply repaid him for the disap- pointment he had suffered. He still pursued his labors with unremit- ting diligence, and observed the greatest punctuality in answering the letters from his friends. March 29. He wrote to Mrs. Chapman, a religious acquaintance in England, with whom he held a correspon- dence. This letter will be a sufficient answer to an objection, often made against him at this time, that he thought cheerfulness incon- sistent with religion "True friendship," says he, "is doubtless stronger than death, else yours could never have subsisted still, in spite of all opposition, and even after thousands of miles are inter- posed between us. " In the last proof you gave of it, there are a few things which I think it lies on me to mention : as to the rest, my brother is the proper person to clear them up, as I suppose he has done long ago. " You seem to apprehend, that I believe religion to be inconsistent with cheerfulness, and with a sociable friendly temper. So far from it, that 1 am convinced, as true religion or holiness, cannot be without cheerfulness, so steady cheerfulness, on the other hand, cannot be without holiness or true religion. And I am equally convinced, that religion has nothing sour, austere, imsociable, unfriendly in it : but, on the contrary, implies the most winning sweetness, the most amia- ble softness* and gentleness. Are you for having as much cheerful- ness as you can? So am I. Do you endeavor to keep alive your taste for all the truly innocent pleasures of life 1 So do I likewise. Do you refuse no pleasure, but what is a hindrance to some greater good, or has a tendency to some evil? It is my very rule: and I know no other by which a sincere reasonable Christian can be guided. In particular, I pursue this rule in eating, which I seldom do without much pleasure. And this I know is the will of God concerning me; that I should enjoy every pleasure, that leads to my taking pleasure in him ; and in such a measure as most leads to it. I know that, as / lo every action which is naturally pleasing, it is his will that it should be so : therefore in taking that pleasure so far as it tends to this end (of taking pleasure in God) I do his will. Though there- fore that pleasure be in some sense distinct from the love of God, yet is the taking of it by no means distinct from his will. No ; you say yourself, ' It is his will I should take it.' And here indeed is the hinge of the question, which I had once occasion to state in a letter to you ; and more largely in a sermon on the love of God. If you will read over those, I believe you will find, you differ from Mr. Law and me, in words only. You say, the pleasures you plead for are * Softness is an equivocal term : but Mr. Wesley does not here mean effeminacy, which the christian religion forbids, and which he always discouraged both by his words and actions. 24 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. distinct from the love of God, as the cause from the effect. Why- then they tend to it ; and those which are only thus distinct from it, no one excepts against. The whole of what he affirms, and that not on the authority of men, but from the words and example of God incarnate, is, there is one thing needful. To do the will of God, and his will- is our sanctification ; our renewal in the image of God, in faith and love, in all holiness and happiness. On this we are to fix our single eye, at all times, and in all places : for so did our Lord : this one thing we are to do ; for so did our fellow-servant Paul ; after his example, 'Whether we eat or drink, or whatsoever we do, we are to do all to the glory of God.' In other words, we are to do nothing but what, directly or indirectly, leads to our holiness, which is his glory, and to do every such thing with this design, and in such a measure as may most promote it. " I am not mad, my dear friend, for asserting these to be the words of truth and soberness : neither are any of those, either in England or here, who have hitherto attempted to follow me. I am, and must be an example to my flock : not indeed in my prudential rules ; but in some measure (if, giving God the glory, I may dare to say so.) in my spirit, and life, and conversation. Yet all of them are, in your sense of the word, unlearned, and most of them of low understand- ing : and still not one of them has been as yet. entangled in any case of conscience which was not solved. And as to the nice distinctions you speak of, it is you, my friend, it is the wise, the learned, the dis- piUers of this world, who are lost in them, and bewildered more and more, the more they strive to extricate themselves. We have no need of nice distinctions, for I exhort all — Dispute with none. I feed my brethren in Christ, as he giveth me power, with the pure unmixed milk of his word. And those who are as little children receive it, not as the word of man, but as the word of God. Some grow thereby, and advance apace in peace and holiness: they grieve, 'tis true, for those who did run well, but are now turned back ; and they fear for themselves, lest they also be tempted : yet through the mercy of God they despair not, but have still a good hope that they shall endure toi the end. Not that this hope has any resemblance to enthusiasm, which is a hope to attain the end without the means ; this they know is impossible, and therefore ground their hope on a constant, careful use of all the means. And if they keep in this way, with lowliness, patience, and meekness of resignation, they cannot carry the principle of pressing toward perfection too far. O may you, and I, carry it far enough ! Be fervent in spirit ! Rejoice evermore ! Pray without ceasing ! In every thing give thanks ! Do every thing in the name of the Lord Jesus ! Abound more and more in all holiness, and in zeal for every good word and work ! " Before Mr. Wesley left Frederica, in January, where his brother had suffered so much, the opposition of some ill-minded and desperate THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 25 persons rose to a degree of violence hardly credible ; so that his life was in danger several times. Every species of defamation, likely to prejudice the people against him, was propagated with diligence. The worst constructions, which malignity itself could invent, were put upon his actions, and reported as facts : it even seems that the giving away his own private income in acts of charity, was con- strued into embezzlement of the society's money. Mr. Wesley did not doubt, but men capable of such baseness, would represent the matter in this light to the trustees. He therefore wrote to them on the subject, and received the following answer from Dr. Burton; which, as it shows the confidence the trustees had in his uprightness and integrity, and their approbation of his conduct, I shall insert. " Georgia Office ^ June 15ih. " Dear Sir, "I communicated your letter to the Board this morning. We are surprised at your apprehensions of being charged with the very impu- tation of having embezzled any pubhc or private monies. I cannot learn any ground for even suspicion of anything of this kind. We never heard of any accusation ; but on the contrary, are persuaded both of your frugality and honesty. We beg you not to give weight to reports or private insinuations. The trustees have a high esteem of your good services, and on all occasions will give further encour- agement : and would not have the express mention ,of the fifty pounds, in lieu of the same sum formerly advanced by the society for propagation so understood, as not to admit of enlargement upon proper occasions. I am ordered by all the members present to acquaint you of this, and to give you assurance of their approbation of your conduct, and readiness to assist you. The V. Prov. of Eton has given you ten pounds, for your private use and doing works of charity : I have desired Mr. Oglethorpe, to convey this to you in a private way. Mr. Whitefield, will shortly, and by the next conveni- ent opportunity go over to Georgia. There are three hundred acres granted to the church in Frederica. Be not discouraged by many hasty insinuations ; but hope the best while many labor for the best. In good time matters will bear a better face. God strengthen your hands, and give efl[icacy to your honest endeavors. In a former let- ter I spoke my mind at large to you concerning many particulars. I am in much haste at present, " Your affectionate friend, "J. Burton." P. S. My Lord Egmont gives his respects and kind wishes, and begs you not to be discouraged." Mr. Causton, the chief magistrate of Savannah, seems to have been of a warm and rather violent temper, impatient of contradic- tion, over-bearing, and fickle in his attachments. He had hitherto, VOL. II. 3 4 26 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. not only shown a decent civility towards Mr. Wesley, but even a friendly regard for him. This regard seemed increased during a fever he had in the end of June, in which Mr. Wesley attended him every day.— On the third of July, Mr. Wesley reproved Mrs. Williamson for some things he thought wrong in her conduct. The reproof was resented by the lady, who said, she did not exj)ect such usage from him. This was the beginning of strife, which as the wise man tells us, is as when one letteth out water." The next day, Mrs. Causton called, and apologizing for the behavior of her niece, desired Mr. Wesley to inform Mrs. Williamson in writing what he had to object against her conduct. He accordingly wrote to her on the 5th, and here the matter rested for a few weeks. In the meantime, however, Mrs. Williamson miscarried, and Mrs. Causton reported that the mis- carriage was occasioned by Mr. Wesley's reproof, and the letter he had sent : but Mrs. Williamson frankly acknowledged that, her hus- band having been sick, it was occasioned by the hurry and anxiety his sickness had produced. During this time Mr. Causton showed the same friendly attention to Mr. Wesley, as if nothing had hap- pened. On this occasion Mr. Wesley writes in his private journal ; ''July 23. The strange esteem which Mr. Causton seemed to show for us, by which means we had nothing without but ease and plenty, occasioned my expressing myself thus in a letter to a friend ; ' How to attain the being crucified with Christ, I find not; being in a condi- tion which I neither desired nor expected in America: in ease and honor, and abundance. A strange school for him who has but one business, rvixvuC^eiv ar-avrov ngog eiaiSeiav.^ " * In the beginning of August, he joined with the Germans in one of their love-feasts. This, I believe, was the first time he ever saw a love-feast. He speaks thus of it: "It was begun and ended with thanksgiving and prayer, and celebrated in so decent and solemn a manner, as a Christian of the apostolic age, would have allowed to be worthy of Christ." He afterwards adopted love-feasts into the economy of Methodism, August 7. Mr. Wesley repelled Mrs. Williamson from the holy communion, for the reasons specified in his letter of the 5th of July, as well as, for not giving him notice of her design to communicate, after having discontinued it for some time. On the 9th, a warrant having been issued and served upon him, he was carried before the Recorder and magistrates. Mr. Williamson's charge was, 1. That Mr. Wesley had defamed his wife : 2. That he had causelessly repelled her from the holy communion. The first charge Mr. Wesley denied; and the second, being purel3' ecclesiastical, he would not acknowledge the magistrate's power to interrogate him concerning it. He was told, that he must, however, appear at the next court holden for Savannah. In the mean time Mr. Causton, having become Mr. * To exercise himself unto godliness. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 27 Wesley's bitter enemy, required him to assign his reasons in writing for repelling his niece. This he accordingly did, in the following letter to Mrs. Williamson. "At Mr. Causton's request I write once more. The rules whereby I proceed are these : So many as intend to partake of the holy communion, shall signify their names to the curate, at least some time the day before. This you did not do. " And if any of these — have done any wrong to his neighbor by word or deed, so that the congregation be thereby offended, the curate shall advertise him, that in any wise he presume not to come to the Lord's table, until he hath openly declared himself to have truly repented. " If you offer yourself at the Lord's table on Sunday, I will adver- tise you, as I have done more than once, wherein you have done wrong : and when you have openly declared yourself to have truly repented, I will administer to you the mysteries of God." On the r2th of August, and the following days, Mr. Causton read to as many as he conveniently could, all the letters Mr. Wesley had written to himself, or Miss Sophy, from the beginning of their acquaintance : not indeed throughout, but selecting certain passages, which might, being detached from the rest, and aided by a comment which he supplied, make an impression to Mr. Wesley's disadvan- tage. Such methods as these, of oppressing an individual, are detes- table ; and yet they have too often been practised, even by persons professing religion ; but they always afford sure evidence of a bad cause. While Mr. Causton was thus employed, the rest of the family were assiduous in their endeavors to convince all to whom they spake, that Mr. Wesley had repelled Mrs. WiUiamson from the communion out of revenge, because she had refused to marry him. "I sat still at home," says Mr. Wesley, and I thank God, easy, having committed my cause to him : and remembering his word, ' Blessed is the man that endureth temptation ; for when he is tried, he shall receive the crown of life, which the Lord hath promised to them that love him.' I was at first afraid, that those who were weak in the faith would be turned out of the way, at least so far as to neglect the public worship, by attending which they were likely to suffer in their temporal con- cerns. But I feared where no fear was : God took care of this like- wise; insomuch that on Sunday the 14th, more were present at the morning prayers, than had been for some months before. Many of them observed those words in the first lesson, ' Set Naboth on high among the people : and set two men, sons of Belial before him, to bear witness against him.' No less remarkable were those in the evening lesson, ' I hate him, for he doth not prophesy good concern- ing me, but evil.' O may I ever be able to say with Micaiah, 'What the Lord saith unto me, that will I speak : and that, though I too 2B THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. should be put into prison, and fed there, with bread of affliction, and with water of affliction.' " August 16. At the request of several of the communicants, he drew up a short relation of the case, and read it after the evening prayers in the open congregation. And this evening, as Mr. Wesley supposed, Mrs. Williamson was prevailed upon to swear to, and sign a paper, containing many assertions and insinuations injurious to his character. — During the whole of this week, Mr. Causton was employed in preparing those who were to form the grand-jury at the next court-day. He was talking with some or other of them day and night : his table was free to all : old misunderstandings were forgot, and nothing was too much to be done for them, or promised to them. Monday, the twenty-second, the court was formed, and forty-four jurors were sworn in, instead of fifteen, to be a grand-jury to find the bills. This was done by Mr. Causton, who hereby showed his skill in the management of a controversy like this. He knew well, that numbers would add weight to every thing they transacted, and induce them to take bolder steps, than a few would venture upon. To this grand-jury, he gave a long and earnest charge, " to beware of spirit- ual tyranny, and to oppose the new illegal authority, which was usurped over their consciences." Mrs. Williamson's affidavit was read; and he then delivered to them a paper, entitled a List of Grievances, presented by the grand-jury for Savannah, this day of August, 1737. In the afternoon Mrs. Williamson was examined, who acknowledged that she had no objections to make against Mr. Wesley's conduct before her marriage. The next day Mr. and Mrs. Causton were also examined, when she confessed, that it was by her request Mr. Wesley had written to Mrs. Williamson on the 5th of July : and Mr. Causton declared, that if Mr. Wesley had asked his consent to have married his niece, he should not have refused it. — The grand-jury continued to examine these ecclesiastical grievances, which occasioned warm debates, till Thursday ; when Mr. Causton being informed they were entered on matters beyond his instructions, went to them, and behaved in such a manner, that he turned forty- two, out of the forty-four, into a fixed resolution to inquire into his whole behavior. They immediately entered on that business, and continued examining witnesses all day on Friday. On Saturday, Mr. Causton finding all his efforts to stop them ineffectual, he adjourned the court till Thursday, the first of September, and spared no pains in the mean time, to bring them to another mind. Septem- ber 1. He so far prevailed, that the majority of the grand-jury returned the list of grievances to the court, in some particulars altered, under the form of two presentments, containing ten bills, only two of which related to the affair of Mrs. Williamson ; and only one of these was cognizable by that court, the rest being merely ecclesiastical. September 2, Mr. Wesley addressed the court to this THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 29 effect; ''As to nine of the ten indictments against me, I know this court can take no cognizance of them; they being matters of an ecclesiastical nature, and this not an ecclesiastical court. But the tenth, concerning my speaking and writing to Mrs. Williamson, is of a sec- ular nature : and this therefore I desire may be tried here, where the facts complained of were committed." Little answer was made, and that purely evasive. In the afternoon he moved the court again, for an immediate trial at Savannah; adding, "That those who are offended may clearly see whether I have done any wrong to any one ; or whether I have not rather deserved the thanks of Mrs. Williamson, Mr. Causton, and of the whole family." Mr. Causton's answer was full of civility and respect. He observed, " Perhaps things would not have been carried so far, had you not said, you believed if Mr. Causton appeared, the people would tear him in pieces ; not so much out of love to you, as out of hatred to him for his abominable practices." If Mr. Wesley really spake these words, he was certainly very imprudent, consider- ing the circumstances in which he was placed. But we too often find in disputes, that the constructions of others on what has been said, are reported as the very words we have spoken ; which I sus- pect to have been the case here. Mr. Causton, however, has suffi- ciently discovered the motives that influenced his conduct in this business. Twelve of the grand-jurors now drew up a protest against the pro- ceedings of the majority, to be immediately sent to the trustees in England. In this paper they gave such clear and satisfactory rea- sons, under every bill, for their dissent from the majority, as effectu- ally did away all just ground of complaint against Mr. Wesley, on the subjects of the prosecution. — As Mr. and Mrs. Williamson intended to go for England in the first ship that should sail ; some of Mr. Wesley's friends thought, he ought to go likewise; chiefly to prevent or remove the bad impressions which misrepresentation and ill-natured report, might make on the trustees and others, interested in the welfare of the colony. But September 10, he observes, "I laid aside the thoughts of going to England ; thinking it more suitable to my calling, still to commit my cause to God, and not to be in haste to justify myself: only, to be always ready to give to any that should ask me, a reason of the hope that is in me." Immoderate zeal is always to be suspected; especially when it appears in pursuing such measures as tend to injure or ruin an indi- vidual. A bad cause, which originated from hatred or malice, will almost always be carried on with more intemperate zeal, and bolder measures, than a consciousness of acting right will ever produce. The pursuit of any end in view, when governed by the passions, is always more violent than when directed by reason and truth. On this principle we may account for the proceedings of the magistrates 3* 30 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. of Savannah. They sent the affidavit they had procured, and the two presentments of the grand-jury, to be inserted in the news- papers in different parts of America. The only purpose this could answer was, to injure Mr. Wesley in the opinion of a large body of people, who could not easily come at a true knowledge of the case. That these advertisements might make a deeper impression on the minds of the multitude, the pomp of legal form was preserved; the following words being added at the end of each bill, "Contrary to THE PEACE of OUR SOVEREIGN LoRD THE KiNG, HIS CrOWN AND DiGNITY." Persons of discernment saw through the artifice, and in the end of September, Mr. Wesley received a letter from a gentleman of consid- erable abilities and learning in Charlestown, in which are the follow- ing observations. "I am much concerned at some reports and papers concerning you from Georgia. The papers contain some affidavits made against you, by one Mrs. Williamson ; and a parcel of stuff called presentments of you by the grand-jury, for matters chiefly of your mere office as a clergyman. Has our sovereign lord the king, given the temporal courts in Georgia, ecclesiastical juris- diction? If he has not, then sure I am, that, whatever your failings in your office may be, a grand jury's presentments of them, being repugnant to the fundamental laws and constitution of England, is a plain ' breach of his peace,' and an open insult on ' his crown and dignity;' for which they themselves ought to be presented, if they have not incurred a premunire.^ The presentments, a sad pack of nonsense, I have seen ; but not the affidavits. They were both designed to have been published in our Gazette, but our friends here have hitherto prevented it. I shall be glad to have some light from yourself into these matters, and wherewith to oppose the reports industriously spread here to your disadvantage ; mean time, I remain your most obedient humble servant, "S. Garden." Mr. Wesley received some consolatory letters from those of his friends, to whom he had represented his situation. A letter of this kind, from Dr. Cutler, a clergyman at Boston, contains some thoughts so just, and not very commonly to be met with, that I think it worthy of a place here. It is dated the twenty-second of October. "I am sorry, sir," says he, " for the clouds hanging over your mind, respect- ing your undertaking and situation : but hope God will give a happy increase to that good seed you have planted and watered, according to his will. The best of men in all ages, have failed in the success of their labor ; and there will ever be found too many enemies to the cross of Christ: for earth will not be heaven. This reminds us of that happy place, where we shall not see and be grieved for trans- gressors ; and where, for our well meant labors, our judgment is with * To incur a premunire, is to be liable to imprisonment and loss of goods. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 31 the Lord, and our reward with our God. And you well know, sir, that under the saddest appearances, we may have some share in the consolations which God gave Ehjah ; and may trust in him, that there is some wickedness we repress or prevent ; some goodness by our means, weak and unworthy as we are, beginning and increasing in the hearts of men, at present; perhaps like a grain of mustard- seed, that in God's time may put forth, and spread, and flourish : and that, if the world seems not the better for us, it might be worse with- out us. Our low opinion of ourselves is a preparative to these suc- cesses ; and so the modest and great Apostle found it. " No doubt, sir, you have temptations where you are, nor is there any retreat from them ; they hint to us the care we must take, and the promises we must apply to : and blessed is the man that endureth temptation. "1 rejoice in the good character you give, which I believe you well bestow, of Mr. Whitefield, who is coming to you — but I question not, but his labors will be better joined with, than supersede yours : and even his, and all our sufficiency and efficiency is of God. " It is the least we can do to pray for one another ; and if God will hear me, a great sinner, it will strengthen your interest in him. I recommend myself to a share in your prayers, for his pardon, accep- tance, and assistance : and beg that my family — may not be forgotten by you." Mr. Wesley, in the midst of this storm kept up by the arts of his avowed enemies, without a shilling in his pocket, and three thousand miles from home, possessed his soul in peace, and pursued his labors with the same unremitting diligence, as if he had enjoyed the greatest tranquillity and ease. October 30. He gives us an account of his labors on the Lord's-day. " The English service lasted from five till half an hour past six. The Italian (with a few Vaudois) began at nine. The second service for the English, including the sermon and the holy communion, continued from half an hour past ten, till about half an hour past twelve. The French service began at one. At two I catechised the children. About three began the English ser- vice. After this was ended, I joined with as many as my large room would hold, in reading, prayer, and singing. And about six the ser- vice of the Germans began ; at which I was glad to be present, not as a teacher, but as a learner." November 1. He received a temporary relief from his pressing wants. "Col. Stephens," says he, "arrived, by whom I received a benefaction of ten pounds sterling;^ after having been for several months without one shilling in the house, but not without peace, health and contentment." November 3. He attended the court holden on that day ; and again * I suppose the ten pounds mentioned in Dr. Burton's letter, the 15th of June. 32 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. at the court held on the twenty-third ; urging an immediate hearing of his case, that he might have an opportunity of answering the alle- gations alleged against him. But this the magistrates refused, and at the same time countenanced every report to his disadvantage : whether it was a mere invention, or founded on a malicious construc- tion of any thing he did or said. Mr. Wesley perceiving that he had not the most distant prospect of obtaining justice, that he was in a place where those in power were combined together to oppress him, and could any day procure evidence (as experience had shown) of words he had never spoken, and of actions he had never done ; being disappointed too, in the primary object of his mission, preaching to the Indians ; he consulted his friends what he ought to do ; who were of opinion with him, that, by these circamstances. Providence did now call him to leave Savannah. The next day he called on Mr. Causton, and told him he designed to set out for England immedi- ately. November 24, he put up. the following advertisment in the great square, and quietly prepared for his journey. "Whereas John Wesley designs shortly to set out for England, This is to desire those who have borrowed any books of him, to return them as soon as they conveniently can, to John Wesley." November 30. He went once more to Mr. Causton, to desire money to defray his expenses to England, intending to set out on Friday the second of December. It appears to me, that this was an event which the magistrates most ardently wished to take place, and to which all their proceedings had been solely directed. It is no objection to this opinion, that they published an order to prohibit him from leaving the province. It is manifest, that they had no intention of bringing the matter to a fair hearing before them, and of giving it a legal decision. They knew well that the evidence was so strong in Mr. Wesley's favor that they could not even invent a plausible pretence for giving the cause against him. But to give it in his favor would have been cause of rejoicing to liim and his friends, and would have covered his enemies with shame ; and they had no way of preventing this, but by delaying the trial as long as possible. On the other hand, they easily foresaw, that if by cutting off all prospect of terminating the affair, and multiplying false and injurious reports concerning him, every day, they could weary out his patience, and induce him to quit the province of his own accord, the triumph would be left to his ene- mies ; and he leaving the province pending a prosecution against him, and in opposition to a prohibition of the magistrates, would bring a censure upon him, and make his conduct and character sus- pected among all those who did not know the circumstances of the case. Finding him now determined to go for England, they had a fine opportunity of giving their plan its full effect. Mr. Wesley THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 33 intended to set out about noon, the tide then serving : but about ten o'clock the magistrates sent for him, and told him he should not go out of the province, till he had entered into recognizance to appear at the court, and answer the allegations laid against him. Mr. Wesley replied, that he had appeared at six courts successively, and had openly desired a trial, but was refused it. They said that he must however give security to appear again. He asked, what security 7 After a long consultation together, they agreed upon a kind of bond, that he should appear at Savannah, when required, under a penalty of fifty pounds. But the Recorder added, you must likewise give bail to answer Mr. Williamson's action of one thousand pounds damages. "I then began," says Mr. Wesley, " to see into their design, of spin- ning out time and doing nothing; and so told him plainly. Sir, I will sign neither one bond nor the other : you know your business, and I know mine." The magistrates finding him quit^esolved to go for England, saw their plan was secure, and that they might carry on the farce, to keep up appearances in their own favor, without danger of disappointment. In the afternoon therefore, they published an order, requiring all oflS.- cers to prevent his going out of the province ; and forbidding any person to assist him so to do. The day was now far spent : after evening prayers, therefore, the tide again serving, Mr. Wesley left Savannah, in company with three other persons, no one attempting to hinder him. Indeed I have no doubt, but the magistrates were heartily glad to get rid of a man, whose whole manner of life was a constant reproof of their licentiousness, and whose words were as arrows sticking fast in them. If we candidly review all the circumstances of this affair, we shall perhaps be led to conclude, that Mr. Wesley might have acted with more caution, and more regard to his own ease and character than he did, when he first saw the storm gathering and likely to burst with violence upon him. But his constant rule was, to ascertain to the satisfaction of his own mind, that particular line of conduct which duty required him to pursue as a Christian and a minister of the gospel, and then steadily to walk in it regardless of consequences. And there is every evidence which the case will admit, that he acted in this conscientious manner towards Mrs. Williamson. It does not appear that any one ever charged him with repelling her from the holy communion out of revenge because she would not marry him, except her relations, who now thought it necessary to injure his rep- utation as much as possible, to cover themselves from reproach. But this charge not only wants positive proof, it is even destitute of prob- I ability. It was about five months after her marriage when this cir- cumstance happened, during the former part of which time he had I frequently administered the sacrament to her, without showing any ! symptoms of revenge : and about three months after her marriage, ! VOL. n. 6 34 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. he saw such things in her conduct, as, in his private Journal which was never printed, induced him to bless God for his deliverance in not marrying her. Now let me ask any candid man, if it is probable, that Mr. Wesley could be actuated by a spirit of revenge for a disap- pointment at the end of five months, which had no influence on his conduct at the end of three months ; and even after he had been con- vinced that the disappointment itself was a mercy, for which he secretly thanked God? I think no man will say it is probable, I apprehend it is impossible, this should be the case. In his pastoral character, Mr. Wesley acted by one rule towards all the communi- cants. If any one had discontinued his attendance at the Lord's table, he required him to signify his name some time the day before he intended to communicate, again : and if any one had done wrong to his neighbor, so that the congregation was thereby ofljended, he required him openly to declare that he had repented. This rule the order of the Church of England Required him to observe, and he acted by it invariably in all cases, whether the persons were rich or poor, friends or enemies. Mrs. Williamson did not conform to this estab- lished order, which must have been well known to all the communi- cants in so small a place. Mr. Wesley was therefore reduced to this alternative, either to break an order he held sacred, in her favor, and thereby incur the censure of a blameable partiality for her, after being married to another ; or to repel her from the Holy Communion, and incur the censure of having done it out of revenge, because she would not marry him. Censure was inevitable, whichever way he had acted : and having well considered the matter, he determined to follow the rule he had always observed, and to leave the consequences to God. Mr. Wesley enjoyed a wonderful state of health while in America. His constitution seemed to improve under the hardships he endured, which appeared sufficient to have weakened or destroyed the strongest man. Three hundred acres having been set apart at Savannah, for glebe land, he took from it what he thought sufficient for a good gar- den, and here he frequently worked with his hands. He continued his custom of eating little, of sleeping less, and of leaving not a moment of his time unemployed. He exposed himself with the utmost indifference to every change of season, and to all kinds of weather. Snow and hail, storm and tempest, had no effect on hisi iron body. He frequently slept on the ground in the summer, under the heavy dews of the night : and in the winter with his hair and clothes frozen to the earth in the morning. He would wade through swamps, and swim over rivers in his clothes, and then travel on till they were dry, without any apparent injury to his health. On one of these occasions he concludes, that any person might undergo the same hardship without injury, if his constitution was not impaired by the softness of a genteel education. In all Mr. Wesley's writings, I do not know such a flagrant instance of false reasoning as this : con- THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 35 trary to all the rules of logic, he draws a general conclusion from particular premises ; but who is at all times in full possession of the powers of his own mind ? Mr. Wesley, and his three companions suffered great hardships in iravelling from Purrysbnrg, to Port Royal. Not being able to pro- :ure a guide, they set out un hour before sunrise, without one. The consequence was, they lost their way ; wandered in the woods till jvening, without any food but part of a ginger-bread cake divided imong them, and without a drop of water. At night, two of the company dug with their hands about three feet deep, and found ivater, with which they were refreshed. They lay down together on ihe ground (in December,) " And 1, at least," says Mr. Wesley, ' slept till near six in the morning." They rose, took the rest of the finger-bread cake, and wandered on till between one and two o'clock, before they came to any house, or obtained any further refreshment. December 6, after many difficulties and delays, they came to Port- Royal, and the next day walked to Beaufort, on the opposite side of Ihe island. Here Mr. Jones, the minister of the place, invited Mr. V\'esley to his house, and gave him, as he acknowledges, a lively idea 3f the old English hospitality. Mr. Wesley adds in his private Journal, "Yet observing the elegance, and more than neatness of 3very thing about him, I could not but sigh to myself, and say, Hen ielicatum discipulum Dvri MagistrV Perhaps this remark was un- charitable and unjust ; and to adopt the language Mr. Wesley some- times used, he was severely reproved for it shortly after. On the 9th, Mr. Delamotte having come to him, they took boat for Charles- town : but the wind being contrary, and provisions falling short, they were obliged on the 11th, to land at a plantation to get some refresh- ment. The people were unwilling to let them have any : at length, however, they gave them some bad potatoes, " of which," says Mr. Wesley, " they plainly told us we robbed the swine." The wind continued contrary, and they in want of every thing, till about noon, on the I2th, having reached John's Island, they desired a Mr. G. to let them have a little meat or drink of any sort, either with or without price. With much difficulty, he tells us, they obtained some potatoes, and liberty to roast them, in a fire his negroes had made at a distance from the house." Mr. Wesley proceeds. " Early on Tuesday, December 13, we came to Charlestown, where I expected trials of a quite different nature, and more dangerous ; contempt and hunger being easy to be borne ; but who can bear respect and fulness of bread?" On the 16th, he parted from his faithful friend, Mr. Delamotte, from whom he had been but a few days separate since their departure from England. On the 22d he took his leave of America, after having preached the gospel, as he observes in Savannah, not as he ought, but as he was able, for one year and near nine months. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. In the beginning of the following May, Mr. Whitefield arrived at Savannah, where he found some serious persons, the fruits of Mr. Wesley's ministry, glad to receive him. He had now an opportunity of inquiring upon the spot, into the circumstances of the late disputes, and bears testimony to the ill usage Mr. Wesley had received ; but adds, he thought it most prudent not to repeat grievances.^ When he was at Charlestown, Mr. Garden acquainted him with the ill- treatment Mr. Wesley had met with, and assured him that were the same arbitrary proceedings to commence against him. he would defend him with life and fortuncf These testimonies, of persons so respect- able, and capable of knowing all the circumstances of the affair, coincide with the general tendency of the statement above given ; and with candid persons must do away all suspicions v.^ith regard to the integrity of Mr. Wesley's conduct. During his voyage to England, Mr. Wesley entered into a close and severe examination of himself, and recorded the result with the greatest openness. January 8, 1738, in the fulness of his heart he writes thus : " By the most infallible of proofs, inward feeling, I am convinced, 1. Of unbelief; having no such faith in Christ, as will prevent my heart from being troubled. — 2. Of pride, throughout my life past : inasmuch as I thought I had, what I find I have not. 3. Of gross irrecoUection ; inasmuch as, in a storm I cry to God every moment ; in a calm, not. 4. Of levity and luxuriancy of spirit — ap- pearing by my speaking words not tending to edify ; but most, by my manner of speaking of my enemies Lord save, or I perish ! Save me, 1. By such a faith as implies peace in life and death. 2. But such humility, as may fill my heart from this hour forever, with a piercing uninterrupted sense. Nihil est cpiod hactemis feci^ that, hitherto I have done nothing. 3. By such a recollection as may enable me to cry to thee every moment. 4. By steadiness, serious- ness, oeuvoTTji^ sobriety of spirit, avoiding as fire, every word that tendeth not to edifying, and never speaking of any who oppose me, or sin against God, without all my own sins set in array before my face." January 13. They had a thorough storm. — On the 24th, being about 160 leagues from the land's end, he observes, his mind was full of thought, and he wrote as follows : " I went to America to convert the Indians ; but oh ! who shall convert me ? Who is he that will deliver me from this evil heart of unbelief; I have a fair summer rehgion ; I can talk well, nay, and believe myself while no danger is near ; but let death look me in the face, and my spirit is troubled. Nor can I say, to die is gain ! ' I have a sin of fear, that when I ' ve spun My last thread, I shall perish on the shore ! ' " I think verily if the gospel be true, I am safe — I now believe the * Robert's Narrative of the Life of IMr. George Whitefield, page 56. f Ibid, page 58. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 37 gospel is true. I show my faith by my works, by staking my all upon it. I would do so again and again a thousand times, if the phoice were still to make. Whoever sees me, sees I would be a Christian. Therefore are my ways not like other men's ways. Therefore I have been, I am, I am content to be, a by-word, a pro- verb of reproach. But in a storm I think, what if the gospel be not true ; then thou art of all men most foolish — O who will deliver me from this fear of death? What shall I do? Where shall I fly from it?" &c. These reflections on his own state, evince the deepest consciousness that he had not attained the privileges of a true believer in Christ: though he diligently sought them in the practice of every moral and religious duty, according to the best of his knowledge. This would naturally suggest some defect in the principle on which he performed these duties. The next day, therefore, Jan. 25, he took a review of his religious principles on a few important points ; and in a private paper wrote as follows : 1. " For many years I have been tossed about by various winds of doctrine. I asked long ago, 'What must I do to be saved?' The Scripture answered, keep the commandments, believe, hope, love; follow after these tempers till thou hast fully attained, that is, till death : by all those outward works and means which God hath appointed, by walking as Christ walked. 2. " I was early warned against laying, as the Papists do, too much stress on outward works, or on a faith with works ; which, as it does not include, so it will never lead to true hope or charity. Nor am I sensible, that to this hour I have laid too much stress on either; having from the very beginning valued both faith and the means of grace, and good works, not on their own account, but as believing God, who had appointed them, would by them bring me in due time to the mind that was in Christ. 3. " But before God's time was come, I fell among some Lutheran and Calvinist authors, whose confused and indigested accounts, mag- nified faith to such an amazing size, that it quite hid all the rest of the commandments. I did not then see, that this was the natural effect of their overgrown fear of Popery : being so terrified with the cry of merit and good works, that they plunged at once into the other extreme. In this labyrinth T was utterly lost; not being able to find out what the error was ; nor yet to reconcile this uncouth hypothesis, either with Scripture or common sense. 4. " The English writers, such as Bishop Beveridge, Bishop Taylor, and Mr. Nelson, a little relieved me from these well-meaning, wrong- headed Germans. Their accounts of Christianity, I could easily see to be, in the main consistent both with reason and Scripture. Only when they interpreted Scripture in diflferent ways, I was often much at a loss. And again, there was one thing much insisted on in Scrip- VOL. IL 4 33^ THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. ture, the unity of the church, which none of them, I thought, clearly explained, or strongly inculcated. 5.. " But it was not long before Providence brought me to those, who showed me a sure rule of interpreting Scripture ; viz. Consensus Veterum : ' Quod ah omnibus, quod ubique, quod semper creditumJ At the same time they sufficiently insisted upon a due regard to the one church, at all times, and in all places. Nor was it long before I bent the bow too far the other way: 1. By making Antiquity a co- ordinate, rather than sub-ordinate, rule with Scripture. 2. By admit- ting several doubtful writings, as undoubted evidences of Aiitiquity. 3. By extending Antiquity too far, even to the middle or end of the fourth century. 4. By believing more practices to have been uni- versal in the ancient church, than ever were so. 5. By not consid- ering that the decrees of one provincial synod, could bind only that province ; and that the decrees of a general synod, only those prov- inces whose representatives met therein. 6. By not considering, that the most of those decrees were adapted to particular times and occa- sions ; and consequently when those occasions ceased, must cease to bind even those provinces. 6. "These considerations insensibly stole upon me, as I grew acquainted with the mystic writers : whose noble descriptions of union with God, and internal religion, made every thing else appear mean, flat and insipid. But in truth they made good works appear so too; ye6L, and faith itself, and what not 7 These gave me an entire new view of religion ; nothing like any I had before. But alas ! it was nothing like that religion which Christ and his apostles lived and taught. I had a plenary dispensation from all the commands of God: the form ran thus, ' Love is all ; all the commands beside, are only means of love : you must choose those which you feel are means to you, and use them as long as they are so.' Thus were all the bands burst at once. And though I could never fully come into this, nor contentedly omit what God enjoined ; yet, I know not how, I fluctu- ated between obedience and disobedience. I had no heart, no vigor, no zeal in obeying; continually doubting whether I was right or wrong, and never out of perplexities and entanglements. Nor can I at this hour give a distinct account, how, or when, I came a little back toward the right way : only my present sense is this — all the other enemies of Christianity are triflers : the mystics are the most dangerous of its enemies. They stab it in the vitals; and its most serious professors are most likely to fall by them. May I praise Him who hath snatched me out of this fire likewise, by warning all others, that it is set on fire of hell." The censure Mr. Wesley has here passed on the Lutheran^ the CcU- vinisij and mystic writers, is abundantly too severe. I apprehend, Mr. Wesley did not at this time, undersand either the Lutheran, or Calvinist writers on the article of faith. He acknowledges after his THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 81 return to England, that he did not at first understand the Moravian doctrine of faith, which, I beheve, differed but Httle from that held in the Lutheran Church. — What the moderate rmjstics have said on the vmion of the soul with God, is in general excellent, and better said by them, than by most other writers. It must indeed be owned, that they do not sufficiently insist on the atonement and mediation of Christ, as the only foundation of a sinner's union with God : nor do they always explain and enforce the scriptural method of attaining it. January 29. They once more saw English land: and Feb. 1, Mr. Wesley landed at Deal ; where he was informed Mr. Whitefield had sailed the day before, for Georgia. He read prayers, and explained a portion of Scripture to a large company at the inn ; and on the third arrived safe in London. CHAPTER IV. GIVING SOME ACCOUNT OF MR. WESLEY, FROM FEBRUARY, 1738, TILL APRIL, 1739, WHEN HE BECAME AN ITINERANT AND FIELD-PREACHER. On his arrival in England, he made some reflections on his own state of mind, and on the effects of his visit to America. It is now," says he, two years and almost four months, since I left my native country, in order to teach the Georgian Indians, the nature of Chris- tianity : but what have I learned myself in the mean time ? Why, what I the least of all suspected, that I, who went to America to con- vert others, was never myself converted to God. / am not mad, though I thus speak ; but I speak the words of truth and soberness ; if haply some of those who still dream^ may awake and see, that as lam, so are they, &c." — He observes however, "Many reasons I have to bless God — for my having been carried into that strang5*land, contrary to all my preceding resolutions. Hereby I trust he hath in some measure humbled me and proved me, and shown me what was in my heart. Hereby I have been taught to beware of men. — Hereby God has given me to know many of his servants, particularly those of the church of Hernhuth. Hereby my passage is open to the writ- ings of holy men, in the German, Spanish, and Italian tongues. All in Georgia have heard the word of God : some have believed and began to run well. A few steps have been taken towards publishing the glad-tidings both to the African and American heathens. Many children have learned how they ought to serve God, and to be useful to their neighbor. And those whom it most concerns, have an opportu- nity of knowing the state of their infant colony, and laying a firmer foundation of peace and happiness to many generations." THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Mr. Wesley here supposes, that he was not converted to God, because he had not that faith which deUvered him from the fear of death, and gave him victory over all sin, inward or outward. He does not seem to have any immediate reference to that notion of faith which he afterwards espoused and taught; for as yet he did not un- derstand it. When the first Journal, in which this is said, was printed in his Works, in 1774, he doubted whether the severe sentence he here pronounced upon himself, was just. This ought not to be charged on Mr. Wesley, as a contradiction, but as a change in his opinion. This is certainly commendable, when an increase of knowledge gives a man sufficient reason for so doing. In 1774, he believed, that when he went to America, he had the faith of a servant, though not of a son.* Though he was far from being singular in making this distinc- tion, yet the propriety of it has been doubted, or rather denied. It is of some importance in christian experience that the subject should be understood, and therefore it deserves to be examined. The distinction is founded on what the Apostle has said, Rom. viii. 15, and further illustrated and confirmed, Gal. iv. 1 — 7. Mr. Wesley observes in a note on Rom. viii. 15, that, " The Spirit of bondage^ here seems directly to mean, those operations of the Holy Spirit, by which the soul on its first conviction, feels itself in bondage to sin, to the world, to satan, and obnoxious to the wrath of God." He has printed a sermon on the same text, in which he explains it in the same way. He was not singular in this interpretation, as might easily be shown from respectable authority. But, though it be most true, that a person under conviction for sin, is in a state of bondage and fear, it does not follow that this is the dbect meaning of the Apostle, or that the distinction between a servant and a son of God, ought to be immediately fixed on this foundation. Many among the most learned and pious persons in the christian church, have understood the spirit of bondage to fear, as referring to that servile spirit, or spirit of ser- vitude, which the whole Mosaic economy tended to produce.-f And this seems most agreeable to the tenor of the iVpostle's discourse, and most conformable to his grand design of establishing and illustrating the truth and excellency of the gospel, as a more perfect dispensation of mercy and favor from God. We must not however suppose, that, because the faithful under the Old Testament, had a spirit of bondage to fear, they were not there- fore children of God; or that they had not the spirit of God. In every age of the world, since the first promise of a Redeemer, those who have placed their confidence in the mercy of God, manifested through a promised Saviour, have become children of God, heirs of the heavenly inheritance, and experienced some degree of divine grace. But under the Mosaic dispensation, the faithful themselves, were * See the Errata to the 26th volume of his Works. I See Doddridge j and Pole's Synopsis. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 41 children held in a state of servitude, which produced fear, rather than filial confidence, or the spirit of adoption, crying Abba, Father. The reason of this was, the nature of that economy under which they lived, which was wonderfully adapted to the state of the Israel- ites in that age of the world, and only preparatory to the introduction of a more perfect dispensation of the Divine favor. The Mosaic economy, taking it in a loose and general sense, may be considered in three points of view, corresponding to the ends it was intended to answer. The first view of it, regards those laws it contained, which related only to external things, and were merely literal or carnal, as the Apostle calls them.* The intention of these was, to separate the whole body of the people from idolatry, and all mixture with other nations : to preserve the worship of the true God in the world : to make the Israelites the depositaries of the promises, prophecies, and the whole word of God : and to keep their own tribes and families distinct : that as the Messiah was to descend, according to the flesh, from the seed of Abraham, the tribe of Judah, and the family of David, his introduction into the world might be more strongly marked, the prophecies concerning him be distinctly fulfilled, and his character be clearly ascertained. These laws required no more than a mere external obedience, the reward of which was, the land of Canaan, with protection, prosperity, and long life. The second view of it, is typical. The promise made to Abraham, being continued through this economy, the laws and institutions established for the purposes above mentioned, were so ordered as to become typical representations of Christ and the benefits of his king- dom. They gave a new modification to the promulgation of the promise of a Redeemer, the object of faith and hope in true believers, by which they obtained a foretaste of the grace and blessings of the gospel. All these laws and institutions were peculiar to Moses, purely external and temporary ; being preparatory to the coming of Christ, when they were to be abolished. The third view of this economy, regards those moral precepts introduced into it, to regulate the moral principles, as well as conduct of the people towards each other, for the well-being of the state : and also such other commands as tended to give them a higher and more spiritual notion of their duty to God, and of the nature of sin, than the Mosaic code suggested. These were intended to raise the minds of the people to something higher than the mere external economy of Moses : to awaken in them a sense of their depravity ; to show them the spiritual nature of sin; its power, dominion, and guilt ; that conscious of their wants, they might more ardently desire their great Deliverer, and be better prepared to receive him. These precepts and commands, being of a general and permanent nature, were not pecu- VOL. II. * Heb. vii. 16 : ix. 10. 4* 6 42 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. liar to Moses, nor to be done away with his institution ; but additions to his economy, that were highly necessary and useful. That the promise before made, was continued through this dispen- sation, is manifest. For as circumcision was not of Moses, but of the fathers, so the promise of grace and life by Christ, was not given by him, but found by him already existing. It is not said, That the promise was added to the law ; but. That the law was added to the promise.* The law of Moses, therefore, did not disannul, or do away the promise of salvation by a Redeemer, or any way alter the method of a sinner's justification before God, and acceptance to eter- nal life, as exemplified in the case of Abraham : nor yet change, or lessen the obligation to those duties men owe to God, and to one another, founded on the permanent relations of things. It follows, that these, and the law of Moses, though difi'erent in their nature, and designed for very different purposes, were associated together in this economy, until, " In the fulness of time," God should send forth his Son. But though the promise still existed under the law, which was intended to bring men ultimately to Christ; yet the Mosaic economy exhibited the Messiah, and the nature and benefits of his kingdom, through a kind of veil. These appeared in it, like objects placed in the back-ground of a picture, distant, obscure, and diminished from their natural size. This representation best suited that age of the world, the state and circumstances of the Israelites, and the future designs of Providence. The prophets, indeed, as the fulness of time when Christ should appear, drew nearer and nearer, often brought forward these important objects into a stronger light, and gave them a more bold and full appearance, directing the minds of the people to look through their external and temporary economy, to blessings more general, permanent, and satisfactory. Under this economy, God assumed the character, and had the title of King of Israel, jealous of his prerogatives and glory. The people were prone to idolatry, which was rebellion against their King ; and all the laws tended to produce a " spirit of bondage to fear," for their subjugation, that the external purposes of this dispensation might be obtained. So terrible was the appearance of the Divine majesty at ,the giving of the law, that the people said, " Let not God speak to us, lest we die."t And Moses himself said, " I exceedingly fear and quake." f The punishments under this government were exceedingly ■severe ; so that an error through inadvertency was sometimes pun- ished with immediate death, which made the most pious among them afraid.§ The body of the ceremonial law, was minute, expensive, and laborious, and required the most servile obedience. Peter calls it a yoke, which neither they nor their fathers could bear : || and * Gal. iii. 19. t Exod. xx. 19. $ Heb. xu. 21. § 2 Sam. vi. 7, 9. || Acts xv. 10. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 43 Paul, a yoke of bondage.'^ The yearly sacrifices brought their sins to their remembrance, the repetition showing they were not expiated, f The people were kept at a distance from God in their worship ; even from the symbol of his presence in the holiest of all, to which the high priest alone was admitted, and that but once a year. I And even at the burning of incense morning and evening, the people stood praying witliout.^ In their approaches to God in prayer, they addressed him as a Sovereign, under the title of God, or Lord ; Jesus Christ being the first who taught us to say, " Our Father who art in heaven;" himself procuring for us this na^o-qu'ia^ or free- dom and openness of access to the presence of God. It was given in charge to Moses, that he should not let the priests, and the people, ^t«^fff(9wor«i',|| break through the described limits in their approaches to God, nor invade a place deemed too holy for them to enter. This w^as never allowed under the ceremonial law. How different is our hberty ! "From the days of John the Baptist," says our Lord,^ " the kingdom of heaven, ^laterai^ suffereth violence," or rather, is invaded by violence ; that is, in violation of the commands and prohibitions of the ceremonial law : and the fences being broken down, which had shut out the Gentiles from it; and the formali- ties done away, which kept the Jews at a certain distance in bond- age and fear, the §iu<^ai^ invaders^ regardless of the solemnities and restrictions prescribed by the law, aqna'c^auiv avTrjv^ seize upon it with eagerness and confidence, having boldness to enter into the holiest by a new and living way.*=^ — The very word which the Seventy had used with a negative particle expressing prohibition, our Lord uses in the affirmative, thereby showing the prohibition was taken off. — Indeed, the whole of the old economy was full of prohibitions, sever- ities, and hardships; to which the most faithful and pious were sub- ject, as well as the most wicked and profligate. It tended to produce bondage and fear, particularly the fear of death, to which the Jews were then, and are even now, remarkably subject. The apostle com- pares those under it, to persons shut up in a strong place of custody,!! like criminals who had not obtained the full privileges of a free par- don. Afterwards, comparing the condition of the faithful under the law of Moses, with the privileges of believers under the gospel, he finely illustrates what is said, Rom. viii. 15, and fully establishes the distinction between a servant and a son — " Now I say, that the heir, as long as he is a child, differeth nothing from a servant, though he be lord of all; but is under tutors and governors until the time appointed of the father : even so, when we were children" — that is. imder the Mosaic economy — "we were in bondage under the ele- ments of the world" — to which the ceremonial law may fitly be ♦ Gal. V. 1. t Heb. x. 3, 18. % Levit. xvi. 2. Heb. ix. 7. § Luke i. 10. H The Septuagint, Eiod. xbc. 24. i Matt. xi. 12. ♦* Heb. X. 19, 20. ft Gal. iii. 23. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. compared. — But when the fulness of the time was come, God sent forth his Son — to redeem them that were under the law, that we might receive the adoption of sons. And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying Abba, Father. Wherefore thou art no more a servant, but a son."=^ — Tt appears then from what has been said, that the distinction Mr. Wesley made, is scriptural and just, so far as it relates to ihe different state of believ- ers under the Old and New Testament. It must be observed how- ever, that there is a low degree of christian experience, in which a person is in a state similar to the condition of believers under the Mosaic dispensation, subject to bondage and fear, particularly the fear of death ; and in the latter part of life, he judged this to have been his own state when he went to America, and returned from it. The very learned Buddeus, has observed, that most professing Christians seem content to live in this state, without ever rising into the enjoyment ot that full liberty wherewith Christ has made them free.f After Mr. Wesley arrived in London, he waited on the trustees for Georgia, at several different times, and gave them an account of the colony ; but his account was so different from what others had flat- tered them with, that he supposes they did not soon forgive him. Time however convinced them of Mr. Wesley's fidelity, when com- plaints pouring in upon them from all sides, they thought it best to resign their charter into the hands of the king. February 7, "A day much to be remembered," says Mr. Wesley, he met Peter Bohler, and two other persons, teachers in the Mora- vian church. Hitherto he had reduced his religious principles to practice, in the most scrupulous and rigorous manner, and yet had not attained that victory over the evils of his own heart, and that peace and happiness which he saw the gospel promised. It seems as if he had always supposed, that bodily austerities, and a religious regard to the duties he owed to God and man, would produce in him the christian faith, and the true christian temper. After about ten years of painful labor, his experience convinced him, that his notions were not evangelical, that he had considered as causes, things that were only placed as the fruits of faith in the gospel economy ; and therefore, that he neither possessed saving faith, nor had a right notion of it. Having observed, both at sea, and in America, that the Mora- *Gal. iv. 1—7. f In the above quotation from the Seventy, we may observe, that they translate the He- brew word o'^n by the Greek word ptato), Exod. xix. 24. The Hebrew verb occurs, in one form or other, about thirty-two times in the Old Testament. It generally signifies to break, throw down, or destroy ; and often in opposition to building up : but no where exactly in the connexion it is here used, in reference to the limits prescribed to the people in their approaches to God ; and it is remarkable that the Seventy have no where rendered it by the Greek verb (iiaiti), but in this one place. Our Lord, by using the very same word without the negative particle, seems to intimate that a freedom of access to God, not allowed under the law, is allowed under the gospel, the prohibition being taken off. Walchius, has hinted at this interpretation of our Lord's words, Matt. xi. 12. See Miscel. Sacra, p. 768. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. vian brethren enjoyed a state of peace and comfort in their minds, to which he was almost wholly a stranger, he was well prepared to hear what these messengers of God had to say of faith as the means of obtaining it. He was determined that his conviction should be the result of knowledge; and therefore made continual objections to what Bohler said on the subject. This occasioned Bohler to say more than once, ' Mi frater^ Mi f rater ^ excoquenda est ista tua philoso- phia:^ My brother, my brother, that philosophy of yours must be purged away. We may observe however, that objections in such cases, are seldom the result of just reasoning, but the mere effects of prejudice, which a previous system had produced in his mind. Feb. 27. He took coach for Salisbury, to see his mother ; intending also to visit his brother Samuel, at Tiverton. But March 2, he re- ceived a message that his brother Charles was dying at Oxford, and immediately set out for that place. He now renewed and set down his former resolutions respecting his own behavior. 1. To use absolute openness and unreserve, with all he should converse with. 2. To labor after continual seriousness, not willingly indulging him- self in any the least levity of behavior, or in laughter, no, not for a moment, 3. To speak no word which did not tend to the glory of God ; in particular, not to talk of worldly things. " Others may, nay must," said he ; "but what is that to me." 4. To take no pleasure which did not tend to the glory of God, thanking God every moment for what he did take, and therefore rejecting every sort and degree of it, which he felt he could not so thank him in and for it. At Oxford, Mr. Wesley again met with Peter Bohler; "by whom," says he, "in the hand of the great God, I was on Sunday the 5th, clearly convinced of unbelief, of the want of that faith whereby alone we are saved," — he afterwards added — " with the full christian sal- vation," He was now fully convinced, that his faith had hitherto been faith in God, too much separated from an evangelical view of the promises of a free justification, or pardon of sin, through the atone- ment and mediation of Christ alone ; which was the reason why he had been held in continual bondage and fear. It immediately occurred to his mind, " Leave off preaching; how can you preach to others, who have not faith yourself?" He consulted his friend Bohler, who said, " By no means. Preach faith till you have it, and then because you have it, you will preach faith." On the 15th of this month he set out for Manchester, accompanied by Mr. Kinchin of Corpus-Christi College, and a Mr. Fox. In this journey, they lost few opportunities of speaking on matters of religion to those they met with, either on the road, or at the inns. The prac- tice was new, and the success various; some staring with silent astonishment, and others appeared thankful and ready to receive in- struction. On the 22d they returned to Oxford, and next day Mr. Wesley observes, " I met Peter Bohler again, who now amazed me THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. more and more, by the account he gave of the fruits of living faith, the holiness and happiness which he aflirmed to attend it. The next morning I began the Greek Testament again, resolving to abide by the law and the testimony^ being confident, that God would hereby show me whether this doctrine was of God." About this time he began to pray extempore. March 27, Mr. Kin- chin went with him to the castle, where, after reading prayers, and preaching on, " It is appointed for men once to die," " We prayed," says he, " with the condemned man, first in several forms of prayer, and then in such words as were given us in that hour. He kneeled down in much heaviness and confusion, having ' no rest in his bones by reason of his sins.' After a space he rose up, and eagerly said, ' I am now ready to die. I know Christ has taken away my sins, and there is no more condemnation for me.' The same composed cheerfulness he showed when he was carried to execution ; and in his last moments was the same, enjoying a perfect peace in confidence that he was accepted in the beloved." Mr. Wesley again observes, " that on Saturday, April 1, being at Mr. Foxe's society, he found his heart so full, that he could not confine himself to the forms of prayer they were accustomed to use there. Neither," says he, do I propose to be confined to them any more ; but to pray indifferently, with a form or without, as I may find suitable to particular occasions." A few observations have already been made on the propriety and usefulness of extemporary prayer ; * and here I shall transcribe the words Dr. Wattsf has quoted from the Marquis of Halifax, who being a courtier in the reigns of the two brothers, king Charles and James II. cannot be supposed to have any partiality for deviation from the forms of the estabUshed church. This noble writer, it seems, in a little book under a borrowed character, has expressed his own sen- timents on this subject. " He tells us," says Dr. Watts, he is far from relishing the impertinent wanderings of those who pour out long prayers upon the congregation, and all from their own stock, too often a barren soil, which produces weeds instead of flowers, and by this means they expose religion itself rather than promote men's devotion : on the other side, there may be too great a restraint put upon men whom God and nature have distinguished from their fellow laborers, by blessing them with a happier talent, and by giving them not only good sense, but a powerful utterance too ; this has enabled them to gush out upon the attentive auditory with a mighty stream of devout and unaffected eloquence. When a man so qualified, endued with learning too, and above all adorned with a good life, breaks out into a warm and well delivered prayer before his sermon, it has the ap- pearance of a divine rapture : he raises and leads the hearts of the assembly in another manner than the most composed or best studied * Vol. 1. page 108. t See his Humble Attempt toward the Revival of Practical Religion, p. 161. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 4[i form of set words can ever do ; and the Pray we^s, who serve up all their sermons with the same garnishing, would look like so many statues, or men of straw in tlie pulpit, compared with those who speak with such a powerful zeal, that men are tempted at the moment to believe that heaven itself has dictated their words to them." — We may observe that no man will pray with the energy and force here described, unless his own heart be animated and powerfully quickened, with the most lively sentiments of true devotion : and if this be the case, a man will attain to it by constant habits of prayer and reading the Scriptures, although he have but little learning, and his understanding not improved above mediocrity. April 21. He met Peter Bohler, once more. " I had now," says he, no objection to what he said of the nature of faith ; that it is, to use the words of our church, a sure trust and confidence which a man has in God, that through the merit of Christ, his sins are forgiven, and he reconciled to the favor of God. Neither could I deny, either the happiness or holiness which he described as fruits of this living faith. ' The spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God; and he that believeth hath the witness in him- self' fully convinced me of the former: as, ' whatsoever is born of God, doth not commit sin ; and whosoever believeth is born of God,' did of the latter. But I could not comprehend what he spoke of an in- stantaiieous xcork. I could not understand how this faith should be given in a moment ; how a man could at once^ be thus turned from darkness to light ; from sin and misery to righteousness and joy in the Holy Ghost. I searched the Scriptures again touching this very thing, particularly the Acts of the Apostles. But to my utter aston- ishment, found scarce any instances there, of other Va^xv instantaneous conversions ; scarce any so slow as that of St. Paul. I had but one retreat left, viz. Thus, I grant, God wrought in the first ages of Chris- tianity : but the times are changed. What reason have I to believe, he works in the same manner now 7 But on Sunday 22, I was beat out of this retreat too, by the concurring evidence of several living witnesses; who testified God had so wrought in themselves; giving them in a moment, such a faith in the blood of his Son, as translated them out of darkness into light, and of sin and fear into holiness and happiness. Here ended my disputing. I could now only cry out, ' Lord, help thou my unbehef ! ' " He now began to declare, ' the faith as it is in Jesus,' which those that were convinced of sin gladly received. A day or two following he was much confirmed in the truth by hearing the experience of Mr. Hutchins, of Pembroke College, and Mrs. Fox : " Two living witnesses," says he, that God can at least, if he does not always, give that faith whereof cometh salvation, in a moment, as lightning falling from heaven." May 1. They began to form themselves into a religious society, 48 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. which met in Fetter-Lane. This has been called the first Methodist society in London. Mr. Wesley distinguishes the origin of Metho- i dism, into three distinct periods. "The first rise of Methodism," 1 says he, " was in November, 1729, when four of us met together at Oxford : the second was at Savannah, in April, 1736, when twenty or thirty persons met at my house : the last was at London, on this day, when forty or fifty of us agreed to meet together every Wednesday evening, in order to free conversation, begun and ended with singing and prayer.=^ This is hardly accurate ; as Mr. Wesley, his brother, and their friends, retained little but the exterior, of their former character. Having changed their doctrines, they were now Mora- vians, rather than the Methodists of Oxford, and Savannah. When some of the Moravian teachers, afterwards introduced innovations into their doctrines, Mr. Wesley and his friends separated from them, and formed a distinct society, as will soon appear ; and this, I appre- hend, was the true origin of the present economy of Methodism. In the society now formed, the old Methodists and the Moravians were indiscriminately blended together in one body. Their rules were printed under the title of, " Orders of a Religious Society, meeting in Fetter-Lane ; in obedience to the command of God by St, James, and by the advice of Peter Bohler :" It was then agreed, 1. That they would meet together once in a week, to confess their faults one to another, and to pray one for another that they might be healed. 2. That others, of whose sincerity they were well assured, might, if they desired it, meet with them for that purpose. And May 29, it was agreed, 3. That the persons desirous of meeting together for that purpose, should be divided into several bands, or little companies, none of which should consist of fewer than five, or more than ten persons. 4. That some person in each band, should be desired to speak to the rest in order, who might be called the leader of that band. And on Monday, September 26, it was further agreed, 5. That each band should meet twice in a week ; once on Monday evening and the second time when it was most convenient for each band; every meeting to be begun and ended with singing and prayer. 6. That every one in order, should speak as freely, plainly, and concisely as he could, the state of his heart, with his several tempta- tions and deliverances since the last time of meeting. 7. That all the bands should have a conference at eight every Wednesday evening, begun and ended with singing and prayer. 8. That any who desired to be admitted into this society, should be asked, What are your reasons for desiring this ? Will you be entirely open, using no kind of reserve? Have you any objection to any of our orders ? (which may then be read.) ♦ See his Ecclesiastical History, vol. iv. page 175. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 49 9. That when any new member was proposed, every one present should speak clearly and freely whatever objection he had against him. 10. That those against whom no reasonable objection appeared, should be, in order for their trial, formed into one or more distinct bands, and some person agreed on to assist them. 11. That after two months' trial, if no objection then appeared, they might be admitted into the society. 12. That every fourth Saturday should be observed as a day of general intercession, which might continue from twelve to two, from three to five, and from six to eight. 13. That on the Sunday seven-night following, there should be a general love-feast, from seven till ten in the evening. 14. That no particular person should be allowed to act in any thing, contrary to any order of this society ; but that every one without distinction should submit to the determination of his brethren ; and that if any person or persons did not. after being thrice admonished, conform to the society, they should no longer be esteemed as members. 15. That any person whom the whole society should approve might be accounted a corresponding member, and as such be admitted to the general meetings, provided he corresponded with the society, at least once a month. The fourteenth rule, to which the ministers were subject as well as the common members, was an excellent preservative against the abuse of power ; and some of the others are good guards against the admis- sion of improper members. It would have been happy for the Meth- odist societies if these rules had been preserved among them, and rigorously kept : the work would in that case have been more pure than it has been, and much confusion would have been prevented. Wherever Mr. Wesley was now invited to preach in the churches, he boldly oflfered to all, a free salvation through faith in the blood of Christ. At most of these, he was soon told, Sir, you must preach here no more." To illustrate the reason of the offence which this doctrine gave, he has inserted in his own Journal, part of a letter written by Mr. Gambold to Mr. Charles Wesley, a little after this time. This letter abounds with fine thoughts on the subject, and contains some excellent advice. Mr. Wesley has inserted but a small part; I shall transcribe a little more of it. " I have seen upon this occasion, more than ever I could have imagined, how intolerable the doctrine of faith is to the mind of man : how peculiarly intolerable to the most religious men. One may say the most unchristian things, even down to deism; the most enthusi- astic things, so they proceed but upon mental raptures, lights and unions ; the most severe things, even the whole rigor of ascetic mor- tification; and all this will be forgiven. But if you speak of faith, in such a manner as makes Christ a Saviour to the utmost, a most unU VOL. n. 5 T 50 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. versal help and refuge ; in such a manner as takes away glorying, but adds happiness to wretched man ; as discovers a greater pollution in the best of us, than we could before acknowledge, but brings a greater deliverence from it, than we could before expect : if any one offers to talk at this rate, he shall be heard with the same abhorrence as if he was going to rob mankind of their salvation, their mediator, or their highest happiness. I am persuaded, that a Montanist, or a Novation, who from the height of his purity should look with con- tempt upon poor sinners, and exclude them from all mercy, would not be thought such an overthrower of the gospel, as he who should learn from the author of it to be a friend to publicans and sinners, and to sit down upon the level with them as soon as they begin to repent. But this is not to be wondered at. For all religious people have such a quantity of righteousness, acquired by much painful exercise, and formed at last into current habits, which is their wealth both for this world and the next. Now all other schemes of religion are either so complaisant as to tell them they are very rich, and have enough to triumph in; or else only a little rough, but friendly in the main, by telling them their riches are not sufficient, but by such arts of self- denial and mental refinement they may enlarge the stock. But the doctrine of faith is a downright robber ; it takes away all this wealth, and only tells us, it is deposited for us with somebody else, upon whose bounty we must live like mere beggars. Indeed they who are truly beggars, vile and filthy sinners till very lately, may stoop to live in this dependent condition ; it suits them well enough : but they who have long distinguished themselves from the herd of vicious wretches, or have even gone beyond moral men; for them to be told that they are either not so well ; or but the same needy, impotent, insignificant vessels of mercy with others, this is more shocking to reason than transubstantiation. For reason had rather resign its pretensions to judge what is bread or flesh, than have this honor wrested from it, to be the architect of virtue and righteousness. — But where am I run- ning? My design was only to give you warning, that wherever you go, this foolishness of preaching will alienate hearts from you, and open mouths against you. What are you then to do, my dear friend? I will not exhort you to courage ; we need not talk of that, for nothing that is approaching is evil. I will only mention the prejudice we shall be under, if we seem in the least to lay aside universal charity, and modesty of expression. Though we love some persons more than we did, let us love none less : and the rather, because we cannot say any one is bad, or destitute of divine grace, for not thinking as we do. Indignation at mankind, is a temper unsuitable to this cause. If we are at peace with God in Christy let it soften our demeanor still more, even towards gainsayers. — What has given most offence hitherto, is what perhaps may best be spared : as some people's confident and hasty triumphs in the grace of God ; not by way of humble thank- THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 51 fulness to him for looking upon them, or acknowledgment of some peace and strength unknown before, which they hope will be increased to them; but insisting on the completeness of their deliverance already from all sin, and taking to them every apostolical boast in the strongest terms. — Let us speak of every thing in such manner as may convey glory to Christ, without letting it glance on ourselves by the way. — Let us profess, when we can with truth, how really the christian sal- vation is fulfilled in us, rather than how sublimely.''^ — This is certainly most important advice, and ought to be daily considered and attended to in practice both by every minister, and by every private Christian, who has any experience of the grace and blessings of the gospel. Mr. Wesley now hungered and thirsted more and more after righteousness, even the righteousness which is of God by faith. He saw the promise of justification and life was the free gift of God through Jesus Christ. The nearer he approached to the enjoyment of it, the more distinctly he perceived, and more strongly felt, his own sinfulness, guilt, and helplessness, which he thus expressed in a letter to a friend. I feel what you say, though not enough, for I am under the same condemnation. I see that the whole law of God, is holy, just, and good. I know every thought, every temper of my soul, ought to bear God's image and' superscription. But how am I fallen from the glory of God ! I feel that I am sold under sin. I know, that I too deserve nothing but wrath, being full of all abominations, and having no good thing in me to atone for them, or to remove the wrath of God. All my works, my righteousness, my prayer, need an atonement for themselves. So that my mouth is stopped. I have nothing to plead. God is holy, I am unholy. God is a consuming fire. I am altogether a sinner, meet to be consumed. " Yet I hear a voice (and is it not the voice of God) saying, 'Believe and thou shalt be saved. He that believeth, is passed from death unto life. God so loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth on him, should not perish, but have everlasting life.' "O let no one deceive us by vain words, as if we had already attained this faith ! By its fruits we shall know it. Do we already feel peace with God, and joy in the Holy Ghost 7 Does his Spirit bear witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God ? Alas! with mine he does not. Nor I fear with yours. O thou Saviour of men, save us from trusting in any thing but Thee ! Draw us after Thee ! Let us be emptied of ourselves, and then fill us with all peace and joy in believing, and let nothing separate us from thy love in time or eternity." Mr. Wesley continued in this state, till Wednesday, May 24. " I think," says he, " it was about five this morning, that I opened my Testament on those words, ' There are given unto us, exceeding great and precious promises, that by these ye might be partakers of the THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. divine nature.' 2 Pet. i. 4. Just as I went out, I opened it again on those words, ' Thou art not far from the kingdom of God.' In the afternoon I was asked to go to St. Paul's. The anthem was, ' Out of the deep have I called unto thee, O Lord: Lord, hear my voice. O let thine ears consider well the voice of my complant. If thou Lord, will be extreme to mark what is done amiss, O Lord, who may abide it ? But there is mercy with thee ; therefore thou shalt be feared. O Israel, trust in the Lord : for with the Lord there is mercy, and with him is plenteous redemption. And he shall redeem Israel from all his sins. " In the evening I went very unwillingly to a society in Aldersgate- street, where one was reading Luther's preface to the Epistle to the Romans. About a quarter before nine, while he was describing the change which God works in the heart through faith in Christ, I felt my heart strangely warmed. I felt I did trust in Christ, Christ alone for salvation : and an assurance was given me, that he had taken away my sins, even mine, and saved me from the law of sin and death. " I began to pray with all my might, for those who had in a more especial manner despitefully used me, and persecuted me. I then testified openly to all there, what I now first felt in my heart. But it was not long before the enemy suggested, ' This cannot be faith, for where is thy joy.' Then was I taught, that peace and victory over sin, are essential to faith in the Captain of our salvation : but, that as to the transports of joy, that usually attend the beginning of it, especially in those who have mourned deeply, God sometimes giveth, sometimes withholdeth them, according to the counsels of his own will." Mr. Wesley's confidence was often interrupted with doubts and fears, which however lasted but a short time, generally vanishing away in prayer. When we consider the constant vicissitude of things around us, the occasions of temptation continually presented to our senses, and the nature of the human constitution, liable to receive various impressions from external things and circumstances against our will: we may pronounce it impossible that we should always enjoy an uniformity, or perpetual sameness of agreeable sensations, and consequently not the same degree of religious joy. Properly speaking, the whole set of sensations arising from the sources just mentioned, with the imaginations of the mind arising from them, whether agreeable, or painful, even to melancholy, are no evidences of our christian state. And therefore the changes in these sensations, however frequent, or painful, are no evidences of any change in our relation to God, because not imputed to us as sin, while the christian temper is preserved. They are, indeed, totally different both in their source, their nature, and their tendency, from those internal feelings of the mind which inseparably accompany convictions for sin, and true justifying faith in Christ. These are produced by the truths of THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 58 revealed religion proposed to the understanding, clearly understood, firmly believed, and by the influence of a divine agency accompany- ing them, applied with energy to our own individual state. Their nature and tendency are equally distinct from the sensations above mentioned. Yet these sensations arising from external causes, and out of our own power to prevent, may in some circumstances rise to that height, as to produce for a season, a cloudiness and heaviness upon the most sincere mind ; in which case, the comfort or joy gener- ally following a justified state, will not be so strongly felt, nor so dis- tinctly perceived as before. This is the reason why young converts so generally fall into doubts and perplexities concerning their state, merely through ignorance of the distinction they ought to make, between the efl^ects of sensations on the human constitution occa- sioned by external objects or circumstances, and the true evidences of their acceptance with God. Hence also we see the principle on which we may safely maintain, that doubts and fears are consistent with justifying faith. Perhaps it may be said, without incurring the charge of censori- ousness, that few preachers of the gospel, have sufficiently studied the present state of human nature, to be able to clear the difficulties which sometimes accompany christian experience. Mr. Wesley was, at present, but a young convert; and therefore we cannot wonder at his perplexities. June 6. He tells us, "I received a letter from Oxford, which threw me into much perplexity. It was asserted therein. ' That no doubting could consist with the least degree of true faith : that whoever at any time felt any doubt or fear, was not weak in faith^ but had no faith at all : and that none hath any faith, till the law of the spirit of life has made him wholly free from the law of sin and death.' — Begging of God to direct me, I opened my Tes- tament on 1 Cor. iii. 1, where St. Paul speaks of those whom he terms babes in Christ, who Avere not able to bear strong meat : nay, who were, in a sense, carnal : to whom he nevertheless says, ' Ye are God's building, ye are the temple of God.' Surely then these men had some degree of faith, though it is plain their faith was but weak." June 7. "I determined if God should permit, to retire for a short time into Germany. I had fully proposed before 1 left Georgia, so to do, if it should please God to bring me back to Europe. And I now clearly saw the time was come. My weak mind could not bear to be thus sawn asunder. And I hoped the conversing with those holy men, who were themselves living witnesses of the full power of faith, and yet able to bear with those that are weak, would be a means under God of so establishing my soul, that I might go on from faith to faith, and from strength to strength." Having taken leave of his mother, he embarked on Tuesday the 13th, accompanied by Mr. Ingham and three others, English, and three Germans. In passing through Holland, he met with great hos- 5* THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. pitality and friendship, particularly from Dr. Koker, a physician of Rotterdam. The German formalities in admitting strangers into their towns, even in times of peace, gave him and his friends a great deal of trouble, and were peculiarly disagreeable ; as they always are to Englishmen, nothing of the kind being known with us. July 4. He arrived at Marienborn, where he found Count Zinzendorf, and others of the brethren, whose Christian conversation greatly refreshed his mind. He was present at their conferences for strangers ; at one of which the Count was asked, "Can a man be justified and not know it?" He answered to the following effect. 1. Justification is the forgiveness of sins. 2. The moment a man flies to Christ, he is justi- fied : 3. And has peace with God, but not always joy: 4. Nor per- haps may he know he is justified, till long after : 5. For the assurance of it is distinct from justification. 6. But others may know he is jus- tified by his power over sin, by his seriousness, his love of the brethren, and his hunger and thirst after righteousness, which alone prove the spiritual life to be begun. In giving this statement, Mr. Wesley has not made any remark on the fourth proposition, which seems to imply that he did not disap- prove of it. But certainly it ought not to stand in so unguarded a manner. We know, 1 . That if a man be really justified, a very great change has taken place in the state of his mind, which will show itself in his life and conversation. 2. That a man must necessarily be con- scious of what has passed within himself, whether the change was instantaneous or gradual. 3. If, therefore, a man do not know that he is justified, when he really is so, it is because he does not under- stand the true scriptural evidence of a state of justification. This has sometimes been the case ; when a man truly convinced of sin, and trusting in Christ for salvation, has not had the happiness to sit under a gospel minister ; or, when he has sat under a minister, who, though he preached the doctrines of the gospel, did not rightly divide the word of truth, nor point out to his hearers, the order to be observed in the gradations of christian experience, evidently founded on Scrip- ture and the nature of the human faculties. Such a preacher, will never give his hearers clear and distinct views of the evidences of their state, whatever that state may be. From Marienborn, Mr. Wesley wrote to his brother Samuel, as follows, "God has given me at length the desire of my heart. I am with a church whose conversation is in heaven, in whom is the mind that was in Christ, and who so walk as he walked. As they have all one Lord and one faith, so they are all partakers of one spirit, the spirit of meekness and love, which uniformly, and continually ani- mates all their conversation. O how high and holy a thing Christian- ity is ! And how widely distant from that — I know not what — which is so called, though it neither purifies the heart, nor renews the life, after the image of our blessed Redeemer. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 56 "I grieve to think how that holy name, by which we are called, must be blasphemed among the heathen, Avhile they see discontented Christians, passionate Christians, resentful Christians, earthly-minded Christians. Yea, to come to what we are apt to count small things, while they see Christians judging one another, ridiculing one another, spealving evil of one another, increasing, instead of bearing one anoth- er's burdens. How bitterly would Julian have applied to these, 'See how these Christians love one another.' I know, I myself, I doubt you sometimes, and my sister often, have been under this condemna- tion. O may God grant, we may never more think to do him service, by breaking those commands which are the very life of his religion ! But may we utterly put away all anger, and wrath, and malice, and bitterness, and evil- speaking." — O that Mr. Wesley could rise from the dead, to enforce these reproofs on those who have succeeded him in the government of the Methodist societies ! July 19. Mr. Wesley left Marienborn, and August 1, arrived at Hernhuth. Here he staid a fortnight ; during which time he had fre- quent opportunities of conversing with the most experienced of the brethren in that place, of hearing several of them preach, and of ac- quainting himself with their whole economy. I would gladly," says he, " have spent my life here; but my Master calling me to labor in another part of his vineyard, on Monday the 14th, I was constrained to take my leave of this happy place — O when shall this Christianity cover the earth, as the waters cover the sea." He adds in another place, "I was exceedingly comforted and strengthened by the con- versaition of this lovely people ; and returned to England more fully determined to spend my life in testifying the gospel of the grace of God." Sept. 16. He arrived again in London, having no intention but to preach the gospel in the churches ; and accordingly wherever he was invited, he boldly declared, ' By grace ye are saved through faith.' This doctrine, branched into all its parts, was opposed by most of the clergy ; and in most places, the genteel part of the congregation was offended at the crowds that followed him, so that he was frequently told after preaching, that he must preach there no more. This at length became so general, that it amounted to an exclusion from almost all the churches in London. October 9. He met with the Narrative of the revival of the work of God about the town of North- ampton, in New England. He sent an extract of this to a friend, whose answer threw him into some perplexity, and occasioned him to enter into a very close examination of himself; which he describes as follows. " ' Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith.' Now the surest test whereby we can examine ourselves, whether we be indeed in the faith, is that given by St. Paul, ' If any man be in Christ he is a new creature. Old things are past away : behold all things are become new.' 56 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. " First, His judgments are new : his judgment of himself, of hap- piness, of holiness. "He judges himself to be altogether fallen short of the glorious image of God. To have no good thing abiding in him ; but all that is corrupt and abominable, &xj. — Thus by the grace of God in Christ, I judge of myself Therefore I am, in this respect, a new creature. " Again. His judgment concerning happiness is new. He would as soon expect to dig it out of the earth, as to find it in riches, honor, pleasure, so called, or indeed, in the enjoyment of any creature : he knows there can be no happiness on earth, but in the enjoyment of God, and in the foretaste of those rivers of pleasure which flow at his right hand for evermore. — Thus by the grace of God in Christ, I judge of happiness. Therefore I am, in this respect, a new creature. ''Yet again. His judgment concerning holiness is new. He no longer judges it to be an outward thing : to consist either, in doing no harm, in doing good, or in using the ordinances of God. He sees it is the life of God in the soul ; the image of God fresh stamped on the heart; an entire renewal of the mind in every temper and thought, after the likeness of him that created it. — Thus by the grace of God in Christ, I judge of holiness. Therefore I am, in this respect, a new creature. " Secondly, His designs are new. It is the design of his life, not to heap treasures upon earth, not to gain the praise of men, not to in- dulge the desires of the flesh, the desire of the eye, or the pride of life ; but to regain the image of God ; to have the life of God again planted in his soul : and to be renewed after his likeness in righteous- ness and all true holiness. — This, by the grace of God in Christ, is the design of my life. Therefore I am, in this respect, a new crea- ture. " Thirdly, His desires are new, and indeed all the whole train of his passions and inclinations. They are no longer fixed on earthly things. They are now set on the things of heaven. His love and joy, and hope; his sorrow and fear, have all respect to things above. They all point heavenward. Where his treasure is, there is his heart also. I dare not say I am a new creature in this respect. For other desires often ai^ise in my heart. But they do not reign. I put them all under my feet through Christ who strengiheneth me. Therefore I believe he is creating me anew in this also, and that he has begun, though not finished his work. " Fourthly, His conversation is new. It is always seasoned with salt, and fit to minister grace to the hearers. So is mine, by the grace of God in Christ, therefore, in this respect, I am a new creature. " Fifthly, His actions are new. The tenor of his life, singly points at the glory of God. All his substance and time are devoted thereto. Whether he eats or drinks, or whatever he does, it either springs from, or leads to the glory of God and the good of man. — Such, by THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. the grace of God in Christ, is the tenor of my life. Therefore, in this respect, I am a new creature." Heconchides thus, " Upon the whole, although I have not yet that joy in the Holy Ghost, nor the full as- surance of faith, much less am I, in the full sense of the words, in Christ a new creature: I nevertheless trust that I have a measure of faith, and am 'accepted in the beloved:' 1 trust the hand-writing that was against me is blotted out, and that I am reconciled to God through his Son." The whole of this examination of himself plainly shows, that how- ever credulous Mr. Wesley might be, with respect to the reports of others, and credulous he certainly was, yet in judging of his own state, he placed no confidence in visions, dreams, or sudden impressions on the mind ; but calmly and rationally examined, whether he had true scriptural evidence, that he was passed from death unto life. October 13. Being at Oxford, he found leisure to write to a few of his friends in Holland and Germany. These letters show us something of the state of his mind, how he was employed, and the success of his labors. To Dr. Koker, of Rotterdam, he wrote as fol- lows : " I have delayed writing till now, in hopes I might have had an opportunity of transcribing the papers you desired, before I wrote. But I find I cannot have time for this yet ; it having pleased God to give me full employment of another nature. His blessed Spirit has wrought so powerfully both in London and Oxford, that there is a general awakening, and multitudes are crying out, 'what must we do to be saved?' So that till our gracious Master sendeth more laborers into his harvest, all my time is much too little for them. " May our blessed Lord repay seven-fold into your bosoms, the kindness showed to us for his name's sake ! that, you may be found in him, not having your own righteousness which is of the law, but that which is through the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith, is the earnest prayer of, dear sir, your unworthy brother in Christ." " TO MR. INGHAM, AT HERNHUTH. " O my dear brother, God hath been wonderfully gracious to iis, ever since our return to England. Though there are many adversaries, yet a great door and eflfectual is opened ; and we continue, through evil report and good report, to preach the gospel of Christ to all peo- ple, and earnestly to contend for the faith once delivered to the saints. Indeed he hath given unto us many of our fiercest opposers, who now receive with meekness the ingrafted word. One of the bitterest of them could have no rest in his spirit, till on Saturday, the 30th of September, O. S. he was compelled to send for me, who knew him not, so much as by face, and to tell me the secrets of his heart. He owned with many tears, that in spite of all his endeavors, he was still carnal, sold under sin : that he continually did the thing he would VOL. n. 8 68 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. not, and was thereby convinced of the entire corruption of his whole nature: that the very night before, after the most solemn resolutions to the contrary, he had been guilty of gross drunkenness, and had no hope of escaping, having neither spirit nor strength left in him. We fell on our knees, and besought our Lord to bring this sinner unto God, who through his blood justifieth the ungodly. He arose, and his countenance was no longer sad : for he knew, and testified aloud, that he was passed from death unto life, and felt in himself, that he was healed of his plague. And from that hour to this, he hath had peace and joy in believing, and sin hath no more dominion over him. " Mr. Stonehouse hath at length determined to know nothing but Jesus Christ, and him crucified ; and to preach unto all, remission of sins through faith in his blood. Mr. Sparkes also, is a teacher of sound doctrine. Mr. Hutchins is strong in the faith, and mightily convinces gainsayers, so that no man hitherto hath been able to stand before him. Mr. Kinchin, Gombold, and Wells, have not yet received comfort but are patiently waiting for it. Mr. Robson, who is now a minister of Christ also, is full of faith, and peace, and love. So is Mr. Combes, a little child, who was called to minister in holy things two or three weeks ago. Indeed I trust our Lord will let us see, and that shortly, a multitude of priests that believe. My brother and I, are partly here, and partly in London, till Mr. Whitefield, or some other, is sent to release us from hence. Pray for us continually, my dear brother, that we may make full proof of our ministry ; and may ourselves stand fast in the grace of our Lord Jesus : and as soon as you can, send word of what he is doing by and for you." " TO COUNT ZINZENDORF, AT MARIENBORN. " May our gracious Lord, who counteth whatsover is done to the least of his brethren, as done to himself, return seven-fold to you and the Countess, and to all the brethren, the kindnesses you did to us ! It would have been a great satisfaction to me, if I could have spent more time with the Christians who love one another. But that could not be now ; my Master having called me to work in another part of his vineyard. Nor did I return hither at all before the time : for though a great door and eff*ectual had been opened, the adversaries had laid so many stumbling-blocks before it, that the weak were daily turned out of the way. Numberless misunderstandings had arisen, by means of which the way of truth was much blasphemed : and thence had sprung anger, clamor, bitterness, evil-speaking, envyings, strifes, railings, evil-surmises ; whereby the enemy had gained such an advantage over the little flock, that of the rest durst no man join him- self to them. But it has now pleased our blessed Master to remove, in great THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 69 measure, these rocks of offence. The word of the Lord again runs and is glorified; and his work goes on and prospers. Great multi- tudes are every where awakened, and cry out, ' What must we do to be saved 7' Many of them see, that there is only one name under heaven whereby they can be saved : and more and more of those who seek it, find salvation in his name : and these are of one heart and one soul. They all love one another, and are knit together in one body, and one spirit, as in one faith, and one hope of their call- ing. The love and zeal of our brethren in Holland and Germany, particularly at Hernhuth, has stirred up many among us, who will not be comforted till they also partake of the great and precious prom- ises. I hope, if God permit, to see them at least once more, were it only to give them the fruit of my love, the speaking freely on a few things which I did not approve, perhaps because I did not understand them. May our merciful Lord give you a right judgment in all things, and make you to abound more and more in all lowliness and meekness, in all simplicity and godly sincerity, in all watchfulness and seriousness : in a word, in all faith and love, particularly to those that are without; till you are merciful as your father which is in heaven is merciful ! I desire your constant and earnest prayers, that he would vouchsafe me a portion of the same spirit." " To the Church of God which is in Hernhuth, John Wesley, an unworthy presbyter of the Church of God in England, wisheth all grace and peace in our Lord Jesus Christ. October 14. " Glory be to God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, for his unspeakable gift ! for giving me to be an eye-witness of your faith, and love, and holy conversation in Christ Jesus. I have borne testimony thereof with all plainness of speech, in many parts of Germany, and thanks have been given to God by many on your behalf " We are endeavoring here also, by the grace which is given us, to be followers of you, as ye are of Christ. Fourteen were added to us since our return, so that we have now eight bands of men, consisting of fifty-six persons, all of whom seek for salvation only in the blood of Christ. As yet we have only two small bands of women, the one of three, the other of five persons. But here are many others who only wait till we have leisure to instruct them, how they may most effectually build up one another in the faith and love of him who gave himself for them. ''Though my brother and I, are not permitted to preach in most of the churches in London, yet, thanks be to God, there are others left, wherein we have liberty to speak the truth as it is in Jesus. Likewise every evening, and on set evenings in the week at two sev- eral places, we publish the word of reconciliation, sometimes to twenty or thirty, sometimes to fifty or sixty, sometimes to three or four hun- 6^ THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. dred persons, met together to hear it. We begin and end all our meetings with singing and prayer : and we know that our Lord hear- eth our prayer, having more than once or twice, and this was not done in a corner, received our petitions in that very hour. " Nor hath he left himself without other witnesses of his grace and truth. Ten ministers I know now in England, who lay the right foundation, ' The blood of Christ cleanseth us from all sin.' Over and above whom, I have found one Anabaptist, and one, if not two of the teachers among the Presbyterians here, who, I hope, love the Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity, and teach the way of God in truth. O cease not, ye that are highly favored, to beseech our Lord that he would be with us even to the end; to remove that which is dis- pleasing in his sight, to support that which is weak among us, to give us the whole mind that was in him, and teach us to walk even as he walked ! And may the very God of peace fill up what is wanting in your faith, and build you up more and more in all lowliness of mind, in all plainness of speech, in all zeal and watchfulness ; that he may present you to himself a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle, or any such thing, but that ye may be holy and unblamea- ble in the day of his appearing." We should not do justice to Mr. Wesley, were we to suppose, that he meant in this letter to insinuate, there were only ten clergymen in England who preached the gospel. He particularly refers to those he personally knew, who had been lately awakened out of sleep, and now saw the way of salvation through faith in Christ Jesus. And his principles and connexions, as a high churchman, had separated him from all denominations of Dissenters, so that he could have had very little acquaintance with them. Perhaps the three to whom he refers, were all he could speak of from his own personal knowledge ; though no doubt many others taught the way of God in truth. Mr. Wesley pursued his labors with unremitting diligence, spend- ing his time from an early hour in the morning, till night, in preach- ing, exhorting, praying, or conversing with the people, on subjects that related to christian experience. November 22. He again wrote to three or four of his religious friends, and spake more freely than before, of the state of his own mind. "TO DR. KOKER, AT ROTTERDAM. " My desire and prayer to God is, that the glorious gospel of his Son, may run and be glorified, among you as it doth among us ; and much more abundantly ! I should rejoice to hear, what our Lord hath done for you also. Is the number of believers multiplied ? Do they love one another? Are they all of one heart and one soul7 Do they build up one another, in the knowledge and love of our Lord Jesus Christ ? May he multiply your little flock a thousand fold, how many soever you be ! May he fill you with all peace and joy in believing ! May he preserve you in all lowliness of spirit ! And THE LIFE OP THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 61 may he enable you to use great plainness of speech, both toward each other, and toward all men ; and by manifestation of the truth, to commend yourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God ! "Even to this hour, I have not had one day's leisure, to transcribe for you the papers I brought from Hernhuth : the harvest here also, is so plenteous, and the laborers so few ; and it increases upon us daily. Verily the spirit of the Lord hath lift up his standard against the iniquity which had overspread our land as a flood ! O pray ye for us, that he would send more laborers into his harvest ! And that he would enable us whom he hath already sent, to approve ourselves faithful ministers of the New Covenant, by honor and dishonor, by evil report and good report ! In particular let all the brethren and sisters who are with you, pray that God would warm with his love, the cold heart of, dear sir, your much obliged and very affec- tionate brother in Christ, J. Wesley." " TO MR. VINEY, AT YSSELSTEIN. " After a long sleep, there seems now to be a great awakening in this place also. The spirit of the Lord hath already shaken the dry bones, and some of them stand up and live. But I am still dead and cold ; having peace indeed, but no love or joy in the Holy Ghost. O pray for me, that I may see and feel myself a sinner, and have a full interest in the Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the world !" &c. "to ISAAC LE-LONG, AT AMSTERDAM. " Do not think my dear brother that I have forgotten you. I can- not forget you, because I love you : though I cannot love any one yet, as I ought, because I cannot love our blessed Lord, as I ought. My heart is cold and senseless : it is indeed a heart of stone. Pray for me, and let all your household pray for me, yea and all the brethren also, that our God would give me a broken heart; a loving heart; a heart wherein his spirit may delight to dwell. " May our good Lord repay you all a thousand fold for the love you showed to us. How does his gospel prosper at Amsterdam? Are believers multiplied? and is his grace mighty among you? Is their name yet cast out as evil (for that must be the next) and do men despitefully use you, and persecute you? I want you to say a great deal to me of it. But above all, I want you to pray a great? deal, for your poor, weak brother, John Wesley." We see by these letters, that Mr. Wesley was not carried up on-, high as on eagles' wings, by any extatic joy which obliterated the common feelings of human nature : he walked in the valley, humble and low, bemoaning his condition, and struggling against the dulness and sluggishness of his own heart. Had he been actuated in his labors, only by a religious fervor of mind, his diligence would not have been so uniform as it was, nor his perseverance so lasting. Omr VOL. II. 6 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. passions and inward feelings are necessarily variable ; and if we are ! impelled only by these, in a religious course of life, or in any other ' laudable pursuit, our diligence will remit, and our perseverance be short, especially when temptation and interest draw another way. Mr. Wesley acted on a different principle. He had a strong convic- tion, founded on cool reflection, that he was every day doing what God required him to do : he considered his success in turning sinners from darkness to light, and from the power of satan to God, as a tes- timony of the divine approbation of his conduct; and therefore believed, that he was laboring for the best interests of his fellow mor- tals. This conviction was so strong that no persecution or opposite interest could ever divert him from his pursuits. December 11. Hearing Mr. Whitefield was returned from Georgia, he went to London to meet him, and they again took sweet counsel together. January 1, 1739. He was present at a love-feast in Fet- ter-Lane, together with Mr. Hall, Kinchin, Ingham, Whitefield, Hutchins, and his brother Charles ; and about sixty of the brethren. "About three in the morning," says he, "as we were continuing instant in prayer, the power of God came mightily upon us, insomuch that many cried out for exceeding joy, and many fell to the ground. As soon as we were recovered a little from that awe and amazement at the presence of His majesty, we broke out with one voice, ' We praise Thee, O God ; we acknowledge Thee to be the Lord.' " — How little does the world know; how little do merely speculative and formal Christians know, of these refreshing, invigorating seasons which come from the presence of the Lord, and give to the true wor- shippers a demonstrative evidence of the truth of Christianity ! In the spring Mr. Whitefield went down to Bristol, and there first began to preach in the open air, to incredible numbers of people. Mr. Wesley continued his labors in London and Oxford alternately, and occasionally in the neighboring places without any intention of altering his usual manner of proceeding. But in the latter end of March, he received a letter from Mr. Whitefield, who entreated him in the most pressing manner to come to Bristol, evidently with inten- tion that he might step into this new path which now lay open before him. At first he was not at all forward to comply with the request; and his brother Charles, and some others, warmly opposed his going; from an unaccountable apprehension that it would prove fatal to him.* At length Mr. Wesley freely gave himsolf up, to whatever the Lord should appoint. It was a rule of the society, " That any person who desired, or designed to take a journey, should first, if it were possible, have the approbation of the bands : " so entirely were the ministers, at this time, under the direction of the people ! Accordingly on the 28th, the matter was laid before them, and after some debate they determined that he should comply with Mr. Whitefield's request. He left London the next day, and on the 31st came to Bristol. * See vol. i. page 128. THE LIFE OF THE MV. JOHN WESLEY. BOOK THIRD. CHAPTER I. CONTAINING A VIEW OF MR. WESLEY's LABORS AS AN ITINERANT PREACHER, AND OF THE FORMATION OF SOCIETIES, &C. TILL THE FIRST METHODIST- CONFERENCE, IN 1744. I HAVE now traced the steps of Mr. Wesley, from his infancy to the present period, which forms an important era in his Hfe. He now commenced a Field-preacher, as he was called, and itinerancy natu- rally followed, which laid the foundation of the present system of Methodism. It has often been suggested by his opponents, that the plan of Methodism was the result of a long premeditated design : but on a careful examination into the very minutice of his life till this time, no such design appears. He positively asserts the contrary ; and every circumstance collected from his private papers, confirms the truth of his assertion. It is indeed true, that by a strange chain of providences, he was admirably fitted without any design of his own, to prosecute the plan he now entered upon through all its conse- quences. After many years of painful labor and exercise of mind, he had obtained clear and distinct views of the gospel ; and what was especially necessary to his success, he well understood the order observable in the gradations of christian experience, from the first commencement of a work of grace on the mind, to its consummation. He had long been inured to fatigue and hardship; a qualification highly necessary for the success of his present plan of proceedings. He had experienced great opposition, contempt, reproach, and even persecution, both in England and America ; which made them appear in the prospect of his new undertaking less formidable to him, than they would have done to others. Most of the churches in London had been shut against him, so that his opportunities of preaching became very limited, and as he durst not be silent, he was reduced to a sort of necessity to preach in the open air, in opposition to his former notions and habits. But he observes, I have since seen abundant 64 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. reason to adore the wise providence of God herein, making a way for myriads of people, who never troubled any church, or were likely so to do, to hear that word which they soon found to be the power of God unto salvation." April 1. Mr. Whitefield having left Bristol, Mr. Wesley began to expound to a little society, accustomed to meet in Nicholas-Street, our Lord's sermon on the mount; "One pretty remarkable precedent," says he, "of field-preaching, though I suppose iheie were churches at that time also. Monday the second, I submitted to be more vile^ and proclaimed in the highways the glad-tidings of salvation, speaking from a little eminence in a ground adjoining to the city, to about three thousand people." — His preaching was attended with surprising suc- cess, so that in a very short time, a few, and afterwards a greater number, agreed to meet together, to edify and strengthen one another, as the people already did in London. Mr. Wesley continued in Bristol and the neighboring places till June. He thus describes his public labors through the week. "My ordinary employment in public, was now as follows : every morning I read prayers and preached at Newgate. Every evening I expounded a portion of Scripture, at one or more of the societies. On Monday in the afternoon I preached abroad near Bristol ; on Tuesday at Batli and Two-mile Hill, alternately. On Wednesday, at Baptist-Mills. Every other Thursday, near Pensford. Every other Friday, in another part of Kingswood. On Saturday in the afternoon, and Sunday morning, in the Bowling-Green. On Sunday at eleven, near Hannam-Mount ; at two at Clifton ; at five, at Rose- Green. And hitherto, as my day is, so is my strength." — He tells us, he could scarcely reconcile himself at first, to this strange way of preaching in the fields, of which Mr. Whitefield had set him the example; " Having been," says he, "till very lately so tenacious of every point relating to decency and order, that I should have thought the saving of souls almost a sin, if it had not been done m a church.^^ During this summer, his preaching at Bristol was attended with some extraordinary circumstances, which made much noise, and gave great offence. Under the sermon, some persons trembled from head to foot : others, fell down and cried out with a loud and bitter cry : whilst others became speechless, and seemed convulsed as if in the agonies of death. After prayer for them, many rose up rejoicing in God, and testifying, they had redemption through the blood of Christ, even the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace. — Some afterwards said, they had so strong a representation of Christ to their mind at that time, that it seemed like a vision of him, evidently set forth crucified among them : and in that moment they were ena- bled to believe on him. Others pretended they had a similar repre- sentation of him in a dream, and through faith received the remission of sins. No regard ought to be had to these declarations, as evidences of conversion ; because the judgment of these persons must be greatly THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 66 confused, while their passions were so much agitated. Mr. Wesley himself, at first knew not how he ought to judge of these extraordin- ary things ; but when he found that most of the persons so affected, held fast their confidence, and walked worthy of their christian calling, adorning the doctrine of God our Saviour in all things, he could not deny that there was a real genuine work of grace upon their minds. He did not however consider agitations, visions, or dreams, as any evidence of a true conversion to God ; but as adventitious or accidental circumstances, which from various causes might, or might not, attend it : and this view of them, he thought perfectly consistent with Scrip- ture. The gentle manner in which, under these views, he spake of them was generally misunderstood, raised up several adversaries, and made the good that was really done, be evil spoken of He gave a particular account from time to time of the things that happened, to such ministers as he thought sincerely desired the increase of God's kingdom, and had some experience of it. Mr. Ralph Erskine was very favorable in his judgment of these adventitious circumstances ; and says, "I desire to bless my Lord, for the great and good news your letter bears, about the Lord's turning many souls 'from darkness to light, and from the power of satan unto God ; ' and that such a great and effectual door is opened among you as the many adversaries cannot shut. — As to the outward manner you speak of, wherein most of them were aflfected who were cut to the heart by the sword of the spirit, no wonder this was at first surprising to you, since they are indeed so very rare, that have been thus pricked and wounded. Yet some of the instances you give, seem to be exemplified in the outward manner wherein Paul, and the jailor, were at first affected ; as also Peter's hearers, Acts ii. — What influence sudden and sharp awaken- ings may have on the body, I pretend not to explain : but I make no question satan, so far as he gets power, may exert himself on such occasions, partly to hinder the good work in the persons thus touched with the sharp arrows of conviction, and partly to disparage the work of God, as if it tended to lead people to distraction. — However, the merciful issue of the conflicts in the conversion of the persons thus affected, is the main thing. "All the outward appearances of people's being affected among us, may be reduced to these two sorts ; one is, hearing with a close, silent attention, with gravity and greediness, discovered by fixed looks, weeping eyes, and sorrowful or joyful countenances ; another sort is, when they lift up their voice aloud, some more depressedly, and others more highly ; and at times the whole multitude in a flood of tears, all as it were crying out at once, till their voices be ready to drown the minister's, that he can scarce be heard for the weeping noise that surrounds him. — The influence on some of these, like a land flood, dries up ; we hear of no change wrought. But on others it appears in the fruits of righteousness, and the tract of a holy conversation." VOL. n. 6* 9 rflll THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. It seems from this letter, that Mr. Wesley was not the only gospel minister, whose discourses were, at certain times, attended with uncommon effects on the minds of the hearers. Mr. Samuel Wesley judged much more unfavorably of the outward circumstances attending his brother's preaching ; and in some respects denied the assurance of the pardon of sins, which the people professed to experience. A correspondence took place on these subjects, between him and Mr. John Wesley, a part of which has already been published by Dr. Priestley, in his collection of Original Letters by the Rev. John Wesley,^^ &c. But as this correspondence stands there in a mutilated state, it may mislead the judgment of some persons, not much acquainted with the history of Methodism: I therefore think it necessary, that the reader may do justice to Mr. Wesley's character,, to give a more complete view of it, and occasionally to add a remark for further illus- tration of the subject. This correspondence commenced in the latter end of the year 1738; but I have referred the account of it to this place, that I might give the whole of it together. The first letter on this controversy, which has been preserved, was written by Mr. John Wesley, and dated the 30th of October. He observes to his brother Samuel, " That you will always receive kindly, what is so intended, I doubt not. — With regard to my own character, and my doctrine likewise, I shall answer you very plainly. By a Christian, I mean one who so believes in Christy as that sin hath no more dominion over him ; and in this obvious sense of the word, I was not a Christian till May the 24th, last past. For till then sin had the dominion over me, although I fought with it con- tinually; but surely then, from that time to this, it hath not; such is the free grace of God in Christ. What sins they were, which till then reigned over me, and from which, by the grace of God, I am now free, I am ready to declare on the house-top, if it may be for the glory of God. If you ask by what means I am made free (though not perfect, neither infallibly sure of my perseverance) I answer, by faith in Christ; by such a sort or degree of faith, as I had not till that day. Some measure of this faith, which bringeth salvation or victory over sin, and which implies peace and trust in God through Christ, I do now enjoy by his free mercy : though in very deed, it is in me but as a grain of mustard seed : for the 7iXj]QO(poQia nigsMg, the seal of the spirit, the love of God shed abroad in my heart, and producing joy in the Holy Ghost ; joy which no man taketh away ; joy unspeakable and full of glory ; this witness of the spirit I have not, but I patiently wait for it, I know many who have already received it; more than one or two, in the very hour we were praying for it. And having seen and spoken with a cloud of witnesses abroad, as well as in my own country, I cannot doubt but that believers who wait and pray for it, will find these Scriptures fulfilled in themselves. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. My hope is that they will be fulfilled in me ; I build on Christ the rock of ages : on his sure mercies described in his word ; and on hi« promises, all which I know are yea, and Amen. Those who have not yet received joy in the Holy Ghost, the love of God, and the plerophory of faith (any, or all of which I take to be the witness of the Spirit with our spirit, that we are the sons of God) I believe to be Christians in that imperfect sense wherein I call myself such ; and I exhort them to pray, that God would give them also, 'to rejoice in hope of the glory of God,' and to feel his 'love shed abroad in their hearts, by the Holy Ghost which is given unto them.' • " On men I build not, neither on Matilda Chipman's word, whom I have not talked with five minutes in my life; nor anything peculiar in the weak, well-meant relation of William Hervey, who yet is a serious humble acting Christian. But have you built nothing on these 1 Yes ; I find them more or less, in almost every letter you / have written on the subject. Yet were all that has been said on visions^ dreams^ and balls of Jire^ to be fairly proposed in syllogisms, I believe it would not prove a jot more on one, than on the other side of the question. "O brother, would to God you would leave disputing concerning the things which you know not, if indeed you know them not, and beg of God to fill up what is wanting in you. Why should not you also seek till you receive, ' that peace of God which passeth under- standing?' Who shall hinder you, notwithstanding the manifold temptations, from rejoicing with joy unspeakable, by reason of glory 1 Amen ! Lord Jesus ! May you and all who are near of kin to you, if you have it not already, feel his love shed abroad in your hearts, by his spirit which dwelleth in you, and be sealed with the Holy Spirit of Promise, which is the earnest of your inheritance." November 15. Mr. Samuel Wesley, answered, "I have many remarks to make on your letter, but do not care to fight in the dark, or run my head against a stone wall. You need fear no controversy with me, unless you hold it worth while to remove these three doubts. — 1. Whether you will own, or disown in terms, the necessity of a sensible information from God of pardon? If you disown it, the matter is over as to you : if you own it, then, 2. Whether you will not think me distracted, to oppose you with the most infallible of all proofs, inward feeling in yourself, and positive evidence in your friends, while I myself produce neither. 3. Whether you will release me from the horns of your dilemma, that I must either talk without knowledge like a fool, or against it like a knave? I conceive neither part strikes — for a man may reasonably argue against what he never felt, and may honestly deny what he has felt, to be necessary to , nQonevxeadov Ttegl 'fi/u3v. X. T. l.^ " Finally, brethren, pray ye both for us, that the word of the Lord may have free course, and be glorified, even as it is with you." See Thess. iii. 1, A strange address this, if he believed his two brothers were preaching false and dangerous doctrines ! The truth seems to be, that he thought more favorably of their doctrines and methods of proceeding, when he wrote these words, than he did when they first set out. — After persevering fifty years, through all kinds of difficulty, the two brothers extorted from the public the same favor- able opinion. Some years after this period, Mr. Wesley expressed his opinion more fully concerning those agitations, &c. which attended the con- viction of sin under his sermons this summer at Bristol. He sup- poses, it is easy to account for them either on principles of reason or Scripture. " First," says he, " on principles of reason. For how easy is it to suppose that a strong, lively, and sudden apprehension of the heinousness of sin, the wrath of God, and the bitter pains of eternal death should affect the body as well as the soul, during the present laws of vital union; should interrupt or disturb the ordinary circulations, and put nature out of its course. Yea, we may question whether, while this union subsists, it be possible for the mind to be affected in so violent a degree, without some or other of those bodily symptoms following. "It is likewise easy to account for these things on principles of Scripture. For when we take a view of them in this light, we are to add to the consideration of natural causes, the agency of those spirits who still excel in strength, and as far as they have leave from God. will not fail to torment whom they cannot destroy; to tear those that are coming to Christ. It is also remarkable, that there is plain Scrip- ture precedent of every symptom which has lately appeared. So that we cannot allow even the conviction attended with these to be mad- ness, without giving up both reason and Scripture." f After eight or nine days' absence, in which he came to London, Mr. Wesley returned to Bristol, and continued his labors with increasing success. He was now attacked by finends as well as ene- mies, for his irregularity. To a friend J who had expostulated with him on this subject, he wrote his thoughts in a letter, of which the following is an extract. "As to your advice that I should settle in * I suppose he refers to his two brothers, John and Charles, as he has put the verb and noun in the dual number, t Wesley's Works, vol. xiv. page 323. X I believe, the late Rev. James Harvey, who had been his pupil j and was the author of Theron and Aspasio ; Meditations, &c. &c. VOL. II. 7 10 74- THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. college, I have no business there, having now no office, and no pupils. And whether the other branch of your proposal be expedient, viz. to accept of a cure of souls, it will be time enough to consider when one is offered to me. But in the mean time, you think, I ought to be still ; because otherwise I should invade another's office. — You accord- ingly ask, how it is that I assemble Christians who are none of my charge, to sing psalms, and pray, and hear the Scriptures expounded : and think it hard to justify doing this, in other men's parishes, upon catholic principles ? " Permit me to speak plainly. If by catholic principles, you mean any other than spiritual, they weigh nothing with me : I allow no other rule, whether of faith or practice, than the holy Scriptures. But on scriptural principles, I do not think it hard to justify whatever I do. God in Scripture commands me, according to my power, to instruct the ignorant, reform the wicked, confirm the virtuous. Man forbids me to do this, in another's parish ; that is, in effect, not to do it at all ; seeing I have now no parish of my own, nor probably ever shall. Whom then shall I hear 1 God, or man 7 If it be just to obey man rather than God, judge you. A dispensation of the gospel is committed to me, and woe is me if I preach not the gospel. But where shall I preach it upon the principles you mention? — Not in any of the christian parts, at least, of the habitable earth. For all these are, after a sort, divided into parishes. — Suffer me to tell you my principles in this matter. I look upon all the world as my parish ; thus far I mean, that in whatever part of it I am, I judge it meet, right, and my bounden duty, to declare unto all that are willing to hear, the glad-tidings of salvation. This is the work which I know God has called me to : and sure I am, that his blessing attends it. Great encouragement have I therefore, to be faithful in fulfilling the work he hath given me to do. His servant I am, and as such am employed according to the plain direction of his word, as I have oppor- tunity, doing good to all men. And his providence clearly concurs with his word; which has disengaged me from all things else, that I might singly attend on this very thing, and go about doing good." — We have here a specimen of the manner in which Mr. Wesley reason- ed, to satisfy himself that his conduct was justifiable before God and man. His arguments are taken from the obligation laid upon him to preach the gospel, the necessity of his situation, and the success of his labors. It is evident through the whole of his history, that, in addition to the two first considerations, the success of his labors in diffusing knowledge among the people, and in reforming their man- ners, bore down all objections in his own mind, against the irregular- ity of his proceedings. About the middle of August, Mr. Wesley had a conversation with the Bishop of Bristol, on justification by faith alone; a part of which has been preserved. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 7ft i Bishop. Why, sir, our faith itself is a good work, it is a virtu- ous temper of mind.'' Wesley. My lord, whatever faith is, our church asserts, we are justified by faith alone. But how it can be called a good work, I see not: it is the gift of God; and a gift that presupposes nothing in us, but sin and misery." B. " How, sir ! Then you make God a tyrannical Being, if he justifies some without any goodness in them preceding, and does not justify all. If these are not justified oti account of some moral good- ness in them, why are not those justified too? " W. "Because, my lord, they resist his Spirit; because they will not come to him that they may have life; because they suffer him not, to work in them both to will and to do. They cannot be saved, because they will not believe." B. " Sir, what do you mean by faith 7" W. "My lord; by justifying faith I mean, a conviction wrought in a man by the Holy Ghost, that Christ hath loved /?^m, and given himself for him^ and that through Christ, his sins are forgiven." B. "I believe some good men have this, but not all. But how do you prove this to be the justifying faith taught by our church 7" W. " My lord, from her Homily on Salvation, where she describes it thus; 'A sure trust and confidence which a man hath in God, that through the merits of Christ his sins are forgiven, and he reconciled to the favor of God.' " B. " Why, sir, this is quite another thing." W. " My lord, I conceive it to be the very same." B. " Mr. Wesley, I will deal plainly with you. I once thought you, and Mr. Whitefield, well-meaning men ; but I cannot think so now. For I have heard more of you : matters of fact, sir. And Mr. Whitefield says in his Journal, ' There are promises still to be fulfilled in me.' Sir, the pretending to extraordinary revelations and gifts of the Holy Ghost, is a horrid thing, a very horrid thing ! " W. "My lord, for what Mr. Whitefield says, Mr. Whitefield, and not I, is accountable. I pretend to no extraordinary revelations, or gifts of the Holy Ghost: none but what every Christian may receive, and ought to expect and pray for. But I do not wonder your lordship has heard facts asserted, which if true, would prove the con- trary ; nor do I wonder, that your lordship, believing them true, should alter the opinion you once had of me. A quarter of an hour I spent with your lordship before, and about an hour now : and perhaps you have never conversed one other hour with any one who spake in my favor. But how many with those who spake on the other side ! so that your lordship could not but think as you do. — But pray, my lord, what are those facts you have heard 7" B. " I hear you administer the sacrament in your societies." W. " My lord, I never did yet, and I believe never shall." THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. B. "I hear too, many people fall into fits in your societies, and that you pray over them." W. "I do so, my lord, when any show by strong cries and tears, that their soul is in deep anguish ; I frequently pray to God, to deliver them from it, and our prayer is often heard in that hour." B. '-Very extraordinary indeed! Well, sir, since you ask my advice, I will give it you very freely. You have no business here. You are not commissioned to preach in this diocese. Therefore, I advise you to go hence." W. "My lord, my business on earth is to do what good I can. Wherever therefore, I think I can do most good, there must I stay, so long as I think so. At present I think I can do most good here ; therefore, here I stay. "As to my preaching here, a dispensation of the gospel is com- mitted to me, and woe is me if I preach not the gospel, wherever I am in the habitable world. Your lordship knows, being ordained a priest, by the commission I then received, I am a priest of the church universal : and being ordained as Fellow of a college, I was not lim- ited to any particular cure, but have an indeterminate commission to preach the word of God, in any part of the Church of England. I do not therefore conceive, that in preaching here by this commission, I break any human law. When 1 am convinced I do, then it will be time to ask, ' Shall I obey God or man ? ' But if I should be con- vinced in the mean while, that I could advance the glory of God, and the salvation of souls in any other place more than in Bristol ; in that hour, by God's help, I will go hence; which till then I may not do." Methodism now began to make a rapid progress: societies were formed, not only in London and Bristol, but in many adjacent places; and some even at a considerable distance. The laborers as yet were few, but believing they were engaged in the cause of God against ignorance and profaneness which overspread the land, they were indefatigable, scarcely giving themselves any rest day or night. The eifects of their preaching made much noise, which at length roused some of the sleeping watchmen of Israel ; not indeed to inquire after the truth, and amend their ways, but to crush these irregular pro- ceedings, that they might quietly sleep again. These opponents, however, had more zeal against Methodism, than knowledge of it. They attacked it with nothing but idle stories, misrepresentations of facts, and gross falsehoods. They retailed these from the pulpits, and published them from the press, with little regard to moderation, charity, or even decency. This brought more disgrace upon them- selves, than on the Methodists ; who finding they were assailed only with such kind of weapons, conceived a higher opinion of the cause in which they were engaged, and profited by the attack. A pious and moderate clergyman, perceiving that such attacks could do no good to their cause, published a few rules to direct the assailants in THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 77 their future attempts to stop the increasing innovations, in a discourse concerning enthusiasm, or rehgious dekision. "A minister of our church," says he, "who may look upon it as his duty to warn his parishioners, or an author who may think it necessary to caution his readers, against such preachers, or their doctrine (that is, enthusiastic preachers, such as he took the Methodist preachers to be) ought to be very careful to act with a christian spirit, and to advance nothing but with temper, charity, and truth. — Perhaps the following rules may be proper to be observed by them. "I. Not to blame persons for doing that now, which Scripture records holy men of old to have practised; lest had they lived in those times they should have condemned them also. "2. Not to censure men in holy o?'ders, for teaching the same doc- trines which are taught in the Scriptures, and by our church ; lest they should ignorantly censure, what they profess to defend. "3. Not to censure any professed members of our church, who live good lives, for resorting to religious assemblies in private houses, to perform in society acts of divine worship ; when the same seems to have been practised by the primitive Christians ; and when alas I there are so many parishes, where a person piously disposed, has no oppor- tunity of joining in the public service of our church, more than one hour and half in a week. " 4. Not to condemn those who are constant attendants on the com- munion and service of our church, if they sometimes use other pray- ers in private assemblies; since the best divines of our church have composed and published many prayers, that have not the sanction of public authority; which implies a general consent, that our church has not made provision for every private occasion. 5. Not to establish the power of working miracles, as the great criterion of a divine mission ; when Scripture teaches us, that the agreement of doctrines with truth, as taught in those Scriptures, is the only infallible rule. " 6. Not to drive any away from our church, by opprobriously call- ing them dissenters, or treating them as such, so long as they keep to her communion. " 7. Not lightly to take up with silly stories that may be propagated, to the discredit of persons of a general good character. "I do not lay down," says he, "these negative rules so much for the sake of any persons whom the unobservance of them would imme- diately injure, as for our church and her professed defenders. For churchmen, however well-meaning, would lay themselves open to censure, and might do her irretrievable damage, by a behavior con- trary to them." Mr. Wesley often wished that they, who either preached or wrote against him, would seriously attend to these rules ; but these rules were too candid and liberal for the common herd of opposers. Some 7# 78 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. attacked him with arguments, wretchedly misappHed : others with ridicule, as the more easy method. Among the latter were some even of his own family. His eldest sister Emelia, had always been accus- tomed to correspond with him, and being some years older than he, and of a strong understanding, had taken great liberty in expressing approbation or disapprobation of any part of his conduct. She wrote to him about this time in very ill temper, abused the Methodists as bad people, and told him she understood he could work miracles, cast out devils, &x. that she had the devil of poverty in her pocket, and should be much obliged if he would cast him out. — Mr. Wesley knew in whom he had believed, and in the midst of abuse poured out upon him by friends and enemies, went on his way as if he heard not. After a short visit to London he again returned to Bristol. October 15. Upon a pressing invitation he set out for Wales. The churches were here also shut against him, as in England, and he preached in private houses, or in the open air to a willing people. — " I have seen,'*' says he, no part of England so pleasant for sixty or seventy miles together, as those parts of Wales I have been in : and most of the inhabitants are indeed ripe for the gospel. I mean, if the expression seems strange, they are earnestly desirous of being instructed in it; and as utterly ignorant of it they are, as any Creek or Cherokee Indians. I do not mean, they are ignorant of the name of Christ: many of them can say both the Lord's-prayer, and the Belief. Nay and some, all the catechism : but take them out of the road of what they have learned by rote, and they know no more (nine in ten of those with whom I conversed) either of gospel salvation, or of that faith whereby alone we can be saved, than Chicall or Tomo Chachi. Now what spirit is he of, Avho had rather these poor creatures should perish for lack of knowledge, than that they should be saved, even by the exhortations of Howell Harris, or an itinerant preacher. The word did not fall to the ground. Many repented and believed the gos- pel.— And some joined together, to strengthen each other's hands in God, and to provoke one another to love and to good works." November 3. Mr. Wesley came to London, where the society was greatly divided, by means of some new notions the Moravian preach- ers had introduced among them, concerning degrees of faith, and the use of the ordinances, as means of grace. On the 9th, he tells us, "All this week I endeavored by private conversation, to comfort the feeble-minded, and to bring back the lame which had been turned out of the way, that at length they might be healed. — Sunday, November IL I preached at eight, to five or six thousand, on the spirit of bond- age and the spirit of adoption : and at five in the evening to seven or eight thousand, in the place which had been the King's Foundery for cannon. O hasten thou the time, when nation shall not rise up against nation, neither shall they know war any more." — This is the .first time I find any mention of the Foundery, and several months THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 79 before Mr. Wesley has mentioned it, in his printed Journal. It seems as if he had taken it without consulting the society in Fetter-Lane, the majority of which were now alienated from him ; and as a pre- paratory step to a final separation from the Moravian brethren. Monday the 12th, he left London, without putting an end to the disputes among the people, over whom the rules of the society gave him no authority, and he had, at present, but little influence. In the evening became to Wycombe, where there was a little society ; to whom he explained the parable of the pharisee and publican. " Here,'^ says he, "we unexpectedly found Mr. Robson and Gambold : with whom, after much prayer and consultation, we agreed, 1. To meet yearly at London, if God permit, on the eve of Ascension-day. 2. To fix then, the business to be done the ensuing year : where, when, and by whom ? 3. To meet quarterly there, as many as can ; viz. on the second Tuesday in July, October, and January. 4. To send a monthly account to one another, of what God hath done in each of our stations. 5. To inquire whether Mr. Hall, Sympson, Rogers, Ingham, Hutchins, Kinchin, Stonehouse, Cenick, Oxlee, and Brown, will join with us herein. 6. To consider, whether there be any others of our spiritual friends, who are able and willing so to do." — Here we have the first outlines of a plan to unite the ministers together, and to extend their labors to different parts of the kingdom, under such reg- ulations as might give them a mutual dependence on one another. In this sketch, no one assumes an authority over the rest of his brethren: all appear equal. But this plan was never put into execution. When Mr. Wesley separated from the Moravian brethren, Mr. Gambold, and some others, gradually withdrew themselves from him. November 6. Mr. Samuel Wesley died at Tiverton, and on the 15th, John and Charles Wesley set out on a visit to their sister, in her distress. They came to Tiverton on the 21st, and the Saturday fol- lowing accepted an invitation to Exeter, where a Mr. D — the next day desired the use of the pulpit in St. Mary's church ; which was readily granted both for the morning and afternoon. Mr. John Wesley preached on, "The Kindom of God is not meat and drink, but right- eousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost." After sermon, Dr. W — told him, "Sir, you must not preach in the afternoon. Not," said he, "that you preach any false doctrine. I allow, all that you have said is true. And it is the doctrine of the Church of England. But it is not guarded. It is dangerous. It may lead people into enthusiasm,^ or despair.'' — How is this ! So far as I can understand it, I think it is more inconsistent with reason, than any thing Mr. Wesley ever said in his life. Is it possible, that a knowledge of the truth, especially of the truths of the gospel, and of the doctrines of the Church of England, can have a tendency, without some special guard, to lead people into enthusiasm, or despair ? And is it possible, that one who is set for the defence of the gospel and of the church, can 80 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. assert this? Enthusias7n^ as the word is commonly used, is so vagne a term, that I will not inquire what idea the doctor affixed to it; or whether he introduced it merely for the sound 7 By despair, I sup- pose he meant a state of mind consequent on repentance of past trans- gressions of the law of God. But can the truths of the gospel, or the doctrines of the church, have any moral influence on the minds of men, without producing in the first instance this sort of repentance? Or, do they leave men to despair, when brought to repent of their sins? Certainly, he who maintains this, is ignorant of the gospel; and instead of propagating it, or defending the church, is, in flat oppo- sition to both, defending the reign of ignorance and sin over the minds of the people. Mr. D — having requested a short account of what had been done in Kingswood, and of the building intended for a school; Mr. Wesley, on his return from Exeter, wrote to him as follows : Few persons have lived long in the West of England, who have not heard of the Colliers of Kingswood, a people famous from the beginning hitherto, for neither fearing God nor regarding man : so ignorant of the things of God, that they seemed but one remove from beasts that perish; and therefore utterly without the desire of instruc- tion, as well as without the means of it. "Many last winter used tauntingly to say of Mr. Whitefield, If he will convert heathens, why does not he go to the Colliers of Kings- wood 7 In the spring he did so. And as there were thousands who resorted to no place of public worship, he went after them into their own wilderness, to seek and save that which was lost. When he was called away, others went into the highways and hedges, to compel them to come in. And by the grace of God, their labor was not in vain. The scene is already changed. Kingswood does not now, as a year ago, resound with cursing and blasphemy. It is no more filled with drunkenness and uncleanness, and the idle diversions that naturally lead thereto. It is no longer full of wars and fightings, of clamor and bitterness, of wrath and* envyings. Peace and love are there. Great numbers of the people are mild, gentle, and easy to be entreated. They do not cry, neither strive, and hardly is their voice heard in the streets, or indeed in their own wood; unless when they are at their usual evening diversion, singing praise unto God their Saviour. " That their children too might know the things which make for their peace, it was some time since proposed to build a house in Kings- wood ; and after many foreseen and unforeseen difficulties, in June last, the foundation was laid. The ground made choice of was in the middle of the wood, between the London and Bath roads, not far from that called Two-mile Hill, about three measured miles from Bristol. Here a large room was begun for the school, having four small THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 81 rooms at either end, for the school-masters (and perhaps, if it should please God, some poor children) to lodge in. Two persons are ready to teach, as soon as the house is ready to receive them, the shell of which is nearly finished ; so that it is hoped the whole will be com- pleted in spring, or early in the summer. "It is true, although the masters require no pay, yet this undertak- ing is attended with great expense. But let him that feedeth the young ravens see to that. He hath the hearts of all men in his hand. If he put it into your heart, or into that of any of your friends, to assist in bringing this work to perfection, in this world look for no recompense ; but it shall be remembered in that day when our Lord shall say, ' Inasmuch as ye did it unto the least of these my breth- ren, ye did it unto me.' " Before the Methodists began to preach in Kingswood, the Colliers were a terror to the whole country round. But the change produced by their preaching, was so great and sudden, as to excite universal attention and admiration. And such Avas the state of religion and morality at this time throughout the nation, that, among a vast ma- jority of the people, a similar change in their tempers and principles of action, was not less necessary to make them Christians, though the necessity of it might be less apparent. And what was done in Kingswood shows what might have been done every where, had the ministers of the gospel been such men as their office required them to be, and applied themselves to the duties of it with the same dili- gence, that men are obliged to use in following their temporal affairs; which certainly is the least that is required of a minister of the gos- pel. How will they meet Jesus Christ without shame, confusion, and conscious guilt, who have filled the sacred office of instructing the people in the way of salvation, and have suffered them to perish for lack of knowledge ? The time will come when such men, of whatever denomination among Christians, will be fully convinced, it had been better for them to have been common porters, than to have occupied the highest pastoral offices in the church of God ! April, 1740. The rioters in Bristol, who had long disturbed the Methodists, being emboldened by impunity, were so increased as to fill, not only the court, but a considerable part of the street. The mayor sent them an order to disperse : but they set him at defiance. At length he sent several of his officers, who took the ringleaders into custody. The next day they were brought into court, it being the time of the quarter-sessions. There they received a severe repri- mand, and the Methodists were molested no more. Disputes still continued in the society at Fetter-Lane. Mr. Wesley had been in London several times without being able to put an end to them : and a great majority of the society were more and more estranged from him. He again came to London in the beginning of June, and labored with them till the 20th of July ; when, finding it VOL. II. 11 82 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. was to no purpose, he read a paper, the substance of which was as follows : " About nine months ago, certain of you began to speak contrary to the doctrine we had till then received. The sum of what you asserted is this : 1. That there is no such thing as weak faith: that there is no justifying faith, where there is ever any doubt or fear; or where there is not, in the full sense, a new, a clean heart. 2. That a man ought not to use those ordinances of God, which our church terms means of grace ^ before he has such a faith as excludes all doubt and fear, and implies a new, a clean heart. 3. You have often affirmed, that to search the Scriptures^ to pray^ or to communicate^ before we have this faith, is to seek salvation by works ; and till these works are laid aside, no man can receive faith. "I believe these assertions to be flatly contrary to the word of God. I have warned you hereof again and again, and besought you to turn back to the law and to the testimony. I have borne with you long, hoping you would turn. But as I find you more and more con- firmed in the error of your ways, nothing now remains, but that I should give you up to God. You that are of the same judgment fol- low me." — "I then," adds Mr. Wesley, "without saying anything more, withdrew, as did eighteen or nineteen of the society." July 23. " Our little company met at the Foundery, instead of Fetter-Lane. About twenty-five of our brethren God hath given us already, all of whom think and speak the same thing ; seven or eight and forty likewise, of the fifty women that were in band, desired to cast in their lot with us." We here see Mr. Wesley separating himself from the Moravian brethren, by whom he had been instructed in the gospel method of attaining present salvation. The controversy was about the ordinan- ces, as means of grace, &c. He thought the majority in an error, saw they were daily making proselytes, and that the dispute itself was eating out the good which had been done among them. He therefore thought it no schism, or breach of charity to depart from them, and divide the society, as a means of preserving the rest. — But Mr. Wesley did not charge the whole body of the Moravians, with the notions above mentioned, but Molther in particular, who had occasioned the disputes. Peter Bohler, however, many years after, in a private letter, denied that Molther ever held the opinions Mr. Wesley attributed to him, and insisted that he must either have mis- understood, or misrepresented him. But it is not probable that Mr. Wesley either misunderstood or misrepresented him, as Mr. Charles Wesley mentions the same things in his private Journal. It is more likely that Molther was convinced of his error before he returned to Germany. Mr. Wesley still retained a love for the brethren, which he expressed in an address to the Moravian church, prefixed to the Jour- THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 83 nal, in which the difference mentioned above is detailed at length. In this address he tells them, "What unites my heart to you is, the excellency, in many respects, of the doctrine taught among you : your laying the true foundation, ' God was in Christ, reconciling the world to himself:' your declaring the free grace of God, the cause, and faith the condition of justification : your bearing witness to those great fruits of faith, ' righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost ; ' and that sure mark thereof, ' He that is born of God doth not commit sin.' " I magnify the grace of God which is in many among you, ena- bling you to love him who hath first loved us ; teaching you, in whatsoever state you are, therewith to be content : causing you to trample under foot the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye, and the pride of life : and above all, giving you to lov^ one another, in a manner the world knoweth not of "I love and esteem you for your excellent discipline, scarce infe- rior to that of the apostolic age : for your due subordination of offi- cers, every one knowing and keeping his proper rank; for the exact division of the people under your charge, so that each may be fed with food convenient for them; for your care that all who are employed in the service of the church, should frequently and freely confer together ; and, in consequence thereof, your exact and season- able knowledge of the state of every member, and your ready distri- bution either of spiritual or temporal relief, as every man hath need." Hitherto Mr. Whitefield had labored in union and harmony with Mr. Wesley, and his brother. They preached in the same pulpits, and had only one common design, to promote Christian knowledge, and a holy conversation among the people, without entering into the discussion of particular opinions. But about this time Mr. Wesley printed a sermon against the Calvinistic notion of predestination, and sent a copy to Commissary Garden, at Charlestown, where Mr. Whitefield met with it. He had already embraced that opinion ; and though the subject was treated in that sermon, in a general way, without naming or pointing at any individual, yet he found him- self hurt, that Mr. AVesley should bring forward the controversy, and publicly oppose an opinion which he believed to be agree- able to the word of God. On his passage to England, he wrote to Mr. Charles Wesley, February 1, 1741, expostulating with him and his brother on the subject. He says, " My dear, dear brethren, why did you throw out the bone of contention? Why did you print that sermon against predestination 7 Why did you in particular, my dear brother Charles, affix your hymn, and join in putting out your late hymn-book? How can you say, you will not dispute with me about election, and yet print such hymns, and your brother send his sermon over against election, to Mr. Garden, and others in America ? — Do not you think, my dear brethren, I must be as much concerned 84 THE LIFE OF THE PvEV. JOHN WESLEY. for truth, or what I think truth, as you? God is my judge, I always was, and hope I always shall be desirous that you may be preferred before me. But I must preach the gospel of Christ, and that I can- not noiD do, without speaking of election." — He then tells Mr. Charles, that in Christmas- week he had written an answer to his brother's sermon, "Which," says he, "is now printing at Charlestown: another copy I have sent to Boston, and another I now bring with me, to print in London. If it occasion a strangeness between us, it shall not be my fault. There is nothing in my answer exciting to it, that I know of. O my dear brethren, my heart almost bleeds within me ! JNIethinks I could be willing to tarry here on the waters forever, rather than come to England to oppose you." Controversy between good men is commonly on some speculative opinion, while they are perfectly at unison on the essential points of religion, and the duties of morality. And the controversy almost always injures the Christian temper, much more than it promotes the interests of speculative truth. On this occasion a separation took place between Mr. Wesley and Mr. Whitefield, so far as to have dif- ferent places of worship : and some warm and tart expressions drop- ped from each. But their good opinion of each other's integrity and usefulness, founded on long and intimate acquaintance, could not be injured by such a difference of sentiment: and their mutual affection was only obscured by a cloud, for a season. Mr. Whitefield was the first who visited the Colliers of Kings- wood, and formed the design of building the school there ; and began to make collections for the purpose. But his calls to America, would not permit him to prosecute the design, which he therefore transferred to Mr. Wesley. Being now less friendly than before, he was more dis- posed to find fault with little things, and to misconstrue the bare appearances of others. He wrote a list of things he thought improp- erly managed. In April Mr. Wesley returned him a long answer, part of which is as follows : "Would you have me deal plainly with you, my brother? I believe you would : then by the grace of God I will. "Of many things I find you are not rightly informed: of others you speak what you have not well weighed. "The society-room at Bristol, you say is adorned. How? Why with a piece of green cloth nailed to the desk ; two sconces for eight candles each in the middle ; and — nay I know no more. Now which of these can be spared, I know not : nor would I desire either more adorning or less. " But lodgings are made for me or my brother. That is, in plain English, there is a little room by the school, where I speak to the persons who come to me ; and a garret, in which a bed is placed for me. And do you grudge me this ? Is this the voice of my brother, my son Whitefield ! THE LIFE OF THE KEV. JOHN WESLEY. 85 " You say further, that the children at Bristol, are clothed as well as taught. I am sorry for it ; for the cloth is not paid for yet, and was bought without my consent or knowledge. " But those of Kingswood have been neglected. This is not so, not- withstanding the heavy debt which lay upon it. One master and one mistress have been in the house, ever since it was capable of receiving them. A second master has been placed there some months since : and I have long been seeking for two proper mistresses ; so that as much has been done, as matters stand, if not more, than I can answer to God or man. " Hitherto then, there is no ground for the heavy charge of pervert- ing your design for the poor colliers. Two years since your design was to build them a school, that their children also might be taught to fear the Lord. To this end you collected some money, more than once: how much I cannot say, till I have my papers. But this I know; it was not near one-half of what has been expended on the work. This design you then recommended to me, and I pursued it with all my might, through such a train of difficulties as, I will be bold to say, you have not yet met with in your life. For many months I collected money wherever I was — and began building, though I had not then a quarter of the money requisite to finish. However, taking all the debt upon myself, the creditors were willing to stay : and then it was that I took possession of it in my own name ; that is when the foun- dation was laid ; and I immediately made my will, fixing my brother and you to succeed me therein. " But it is a poor case, that you and I should be talking thus. Indeed these things ought not to be. It lay in your power to have prevented all, and yet to have borne testimony to what you call the truth. If you had disliked my sermon, you might have printed another on the same text, and have answered my proofs, without mentioning my name : this had been fair and friendly. " You rank all the maintainers of universal redemption, with Socinians themselves. Alas, my brother, do you not know even this, that the Socinians allow no redemption at all ? That Socinus him- self speaks thus, Tola redemptio nostra per Christum, metaphora ? And says expressly, ' Christ did not die as a ransom for any, but only as an example for all mankind ! ' How easy were it for me to hit many other palpable blots, in that which you call an answer to my sermon? And how above measure contemptible would you then- appear to all impartial men. either of sense or learning ? But I spare you, mine hand shall not be upon you ; the Lord be judge between me and thee ! The general tenor both of my public and private exhort- ations, when I touch thereon at all, as even my enemies know if they would testify, is, spare the young man, even Absalom, for my sake." Perhaps Mr. Wesley, in consequence of his age and learning, assumed in this letter, a greater superiority over Mr. Whitefield, than. VOL. n. 8 8^ THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. was prudent or becoming. It was not possible, however, that the dust of controversy could long smother the ardent affection which each had for the other. In the latter end of the following year, Mr. Whitefield wrote to him as follows: " I long to hear from you, and write this hoping to have an answer. I rejoice to hear the Lord blesses your labors. — May you be blessed in bringing souls to Christ, more and more. I believe we shall go on best when we only preach the simple gospel, and do not interfere with each other's plan. — Our Lord exceedingly blesses us at the Tabernacle. — I doubt not but he deals in the same bountiful manner with you. I was at your letter- day on Monday. Brother Charles has been pleased to come and see me twice. Behold what a happy thing it is for brethren to dwell together in unity ! That the whole christian world may all become of one heart and one mind; and that we in particular, though differ- ing in judgment, may be examples of mutual, fervent, undissembled affection, is the hearty prayer of, Rev. and dear sir, your most affec- tionate, though most unworthy younger brother in the kingdom and patience of Jesus." I have not found Mr. Wesley's answer to this letter; but it appears from one Mr. Whitefield wrote to him about a fortnight after, that he had answered it, in the same spirit of peace and brotherly love. " I thank you," says Mr. Whitefield, " for your kind answer to my last. Had it . come a few hours sooner I should have read some part of it amongst our other letters. Dear sir, who would be troubled with a party spirit 7 May our Lord make all his children free from it indeed ! " From this time, their mutual regard and friendly intercourse suf- fered no interruption till Mr. Whitefield's death; who says, in his last Will, written with his own hand about six months before he died, " I leave a mourning-ring to my honored and dear friends, and dis- interested fellow-laborers, the Rev. Messrs. John and Charles Wes- ley, in token of my indissoluble union with them, in heart and chris- tian affection, notwithstanding our difference in judgment about some particular points of doctrine."* When the news of Mr. Whitefield's death reached London, Mr. Keen, one of his executors, recollecting he had often said to him, "If you should die abroad whom shall we get to preach your funeral sermon? Must it be your old friend, the Rev. Mr. John Wesley?" And having constantly received for answer, " He is the man;" Mr. Keen accordingly waited on Mr. Wesley, and engaged him to preach it ; which he did. and bore ample testimony to the undissembled piety, the ardent zeal, and the extensive usefulness of his much loved and honored friend.f After Mr. Wesley had separated from the Moravians, Mr. Gambold and some others left him, and became more closely united to the brethren : and even his brother Charles was at this time wavering. On this occasion Mr. Wesley sent him the following letter, dated * See Robert's Life of Whitefield, page 256. t Ibid, page 230. Mr. Whitefield died in September, 1770. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 87 I London, April 21. " I am settling," says he, ^' the regular method of visiting the sick here ; eight or ten have offered themselves for the work ; who are likely to have full employment ; for more and more are t^ken ill every day. Our Lord will thoroughly purge his floor, I rejoice in your speaking your mind freely. O let our love be without dissimulation. I am not clear, that brother Maxfield should not expound at Greyhound-lane ; nor can I as yet do without him. Our clergymen have increased full as much as the laymen ; and that the Moravians are other than laymen, I know not. "As yet I dare in no wise join with the Moravians : 1. Because their whole scheme is mystical, not scriptural, refined in every point above what is written, immeasurably beyond the plain doctrines of the gospel. 2. Because there is darkness and closeness in all their behavior, and guile in almost all their words. 3. Because they not only do not practise, but utterly despise and deny self-denial and the daily cross. 4. Because they, upon principle, conform to the world, in wearing gold or costly apparel. 5. Because they extend christian liberty in this and many other respects, beyond what is warranted by holy writ. 6. Because they are by no means zealous of good works ; or at least, only to their own people. And lastly, because they make inward religion swallow up outward in general. For these reasons chiefly I will rather, God being my helper, stand quite alone than join with them. I mean, till I have full assurance that they will spread none of these errors among the little flock committed to my charge. "O ! my brother, my soul is grieved for you : the poison is in you : fair words have stolen away your heart. — No English man or woman, is like the Moravians ! So the matter is come to a fair issue. Five of us did still stand together a few months since : but two are gone to the right hand (Hutchins and Cennick) and two more to the left (Mr. Hall, and you ;) Lord, if it be thy gospel which I preach, arise and maintain thine own cause !" Mr. Maxfield was a layman, and hence we see laymen were already employed by Mr. Wesley in the work. He was remarkably useful, and excited the astonishment of those who heard him. The late Countess Dowager of Huntingdon, was at this time, and for many years after, exceedingly attached to Mr. Wesley, and very frequently wrote to him. She heard Mr. Maxfield expound and in a letter to Mr. Wesley speaks thus of him. " I never mentioned to you, that I have seen Maxfield. He is one of the greatest instances of God's peculiar favor, that I know. He has raised from the stones, one to sit among the princes of his people. He is my astonishment. How is God's power shown in weakness. You can have no idea, what an attach- ment I have to him. He is highly favored of the Lord. The first time I made him expound, expecting little from him, I sat over against him, and thought, what a power of God must be with him, to make me give any attention to him. But before he had gone over one fifth 88 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY part, any one that had seen me would have thought I had been made of wood or stone, so quite immovable I both felt and looked. His power in prayer is very extraordinary. — To deal plainly, I could either talk or write for an hour about him. — The society goes on well here. — Live assured of the most faithful and sincere friendship of your unworthy sister in Christ Jesus." From this time the number of laymen employed, gradually increased, in proportion to the increase of the societies and the want of preach- ers ; the clergy generally standing at a distance from a plan of such irregularity, and so much labor. The objections that have been made against employing lay-preachers, and what maybe fairly said in their defence, will be considered in another part of this work. In June, Mr. Wesley took a journey as far as Nottingham, where he preached, at the market-place, to an immense multitude of people. — He set out for London, and read over in the way Luther's Comment on the Epistle to the Galatians. He passes a most severe sentence on Luther, for decrying Reason, right or wrong, as an enemy to the gos- pel of Christ ; and for speaking blasphemously of good works, and the law of God. The severity of this sentence perhaps arose from a misconception of the scope and design of Luther's words. That Luther sometimes spake incautiously, and even rashly, we may read- ily admit, and that his words, on such occasions may be easily under- stood in a sense he did not intend ; which was probably the case in the passages to which Mr. Wesley refers. But some allowance is to be made for Luther's* situation, the errors he had to oppose, and the * Martin Luther, the celebrated German reformer, was born in Saxony, in 1483. He studied at Erford, being designed for a civilian. But an awful catastrophe made such an impression on his mind, that he resolved to retire from the world. As he was walking in the fields with a fellow student, they were struck by lightning, Luther to the ground, and his companion dead by his side. He then entered into the order of Augustine hermits at Erford. From this place he removed to Wirtemburg, being appointed by the Elector of Saxony, professor of Theology and Philosophy in the university just founded there by that ^prince. In 1512, he was sent to Rome, to plead the cause of some convents of his order, who had quarrelled with their vicar-general : this gave him an opportunity of observ- ing the corruptions of the pontifical court, and the debauched lives of the dignitaries of the church ; and probably gave him the first disgust of the Komish ecclesiasti- cal government ; especially as he had engaged in the monastic life from motives of genuine piety. Upon his return to Wirtemburg, it was remarked that he grew unusually pensive, and more austere in his life and conversation : he likewise read and expounded the sacred writings in lectures and sermons ; and threw new lights on obscure passages. The minds of his auditors being thus prepared, a favorable occasion soon offered for car- rying into execution his grand plan of reform. In 1517, Pope Leo X. published hisindul- gencies. Albert, archbishop of Mentz, and Magdeburgh, was commissioner for Germany, and was to have half the sum raised in that country : Tetzel, a Dominican friar, was deputed to collect, with others of his order, for Saxony ; and he carried his zeal so far, as to declare his commission was so extensive, that by purchasing indulgencies, not only all past sins, but those intended in future, were to be forgiven. Luther beheld his success with great concern, and began to preach openly against such vile practices. And thus began the Reformation in Germany, which Luther carried on with astonishing success, through a train of difficuhies and dangers, that, to human reason appeared insuperable. He died in 1546, aged 63. Luther's friends and adherents were first called Protestants, in THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 89 provocations he received. He must be more than human, who can walk steadily in the middle path of moderation, while a host of ene- mies are pushing and goading him on every side. June 18. Being at Oxford, Mr. Wesley inquired concerning the exercises previous to the degree of Batchelor in Divinity. And though he certainly was well qualified to pass through the various gradations of academical honors, yet he laid aside the thought of proceeding fur- ther in them. — Having visited London, he was again at Oxford in the beginning of July; and on the sixth being in the college- library, "I took down," says he, " by mistake, the works of Episcopiusf^ which, opening on an account of the Synod of Dort, I believed it might be useful to read it through. But what a scene is here disclosed ! What a pity it is that the holy Synod of Trent, and that of Dort, did not sit at the same time ! Nearly allied as they were, not only as to the purity of doctrine^ which each of them established, but also as to the spirit wherewith they acted ! If the latter did not exceed." July 15. Mr. Wesley reached Bristol, and tells us he came just in 1529, at a Diet held at Spires, in which several Princes of the Empire, and some Imperial cities protested against the attempts of the Romanists to obtain a decree, that no change should be made in their religion. The Calvinists have commonly been called the Reformed churches. * Simon Episcopius, was born at Amsterdam, in 1583. He was one of the most learned men of the 17th century, and chief supporter of the Arminian doctrine. In 1612, he was chosen divinity professor at Leyden, in the midst of the Arminian controversy ; which, though it had begun in the Universities, soon flew to the pulpits, from whence it spread and inflamed the people. In 1610, the year after Arminius died, his friends, who had espoused his doctrine, presented a Remonstrance to the States of Holland, against the vio- lent proceedings of the Calvinists to injure or suppress them. And from this circum- stance, they have since been called in Holland, Remonstrants. In 1617, the King of Great Britain exhorted the States General of the United Provinces to call a Synod to put an end to their differences. This advice was seconded by several of the States ; and accordingly a Synod was appointed to be held the next year at Dort. The States of Holland having invited Episcopius to take his place in it, he went thither accompanied by some Remon- strant ministers ; but the Synod would not allow them to sit as judges, nor to appear in any other capacity than as persons accused, and summoned before them. The Remon- strants were condemned, deposed from their functions, and banished their country ! But the times growing more favorable, Episcopius returned to Holland, and at length was chosen Rector of the college founded by the Arminians, at Amsterdam ; where he died in 1643. Some of the foreign divines present at the Synod, afterwards complained, that the Remonstrants had been wronged ; that they had been imposed upon, by the Moderator and his cabal, who formed a Synod among themselves, and concerted in private those things they had a mind to bring to a good issue. It is evident that the Dutch divines were parties concerned, and judges on the trial. What justice or candor could their oppo- nents expect? Synods, Assemblies, or Conferences, call them what you please, that are conducted on such principles as these, are hateful to God, and odious to candid and good men, who fully understand their proceedings. — What is the cause, that men of most denominations, who have been set apart to instruct others in our most holy religion, which teaches us humility, the love of God and man, and a forgiving spirit, should be so much alike, and so much rvorse than other people, when they have the power of persecuting and distressing those who oppose them, or differ from them in opinion ? How highly ought we to esteem the true ministers of Christ, who shew a more Christian temper ! VOL. II. 8* 12 :%0 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. season ; For," says he, "a spirit of enthusiasm was breaking in upon many, who charged their own imaginations on the will of God, and that, not written, but impressed on their hearts. If these impres- sions be received as the rule of action, instead of the written word, I know nothing so wicked or absurd, but we may fall into, and that without remedy." — We have here full and satisfactory evidence, that Mr. Wesley paid no regard to impressions or inward feelings, if they did not accord with the written word, by which alone we must judge of them. His belief on this subject was plainly this; 1. Without experience of present salvation from our sins, the gospel has no saving influence on our hearts : 2. Such experience can have no existence without inward feeling, that is a consciousness of it : 3. That we must judge of the reality of our experience by the word of God, to which it will answer as face answers to face in a glass, if it be of God ; otherwise it is mere imagination, a creature of our own that will deceive us. The following queries concerning the Methodists were sent, I appre- hend, from Holland or Germany to some person in England. The answer to each is in Mr. Wesley's hand- writing ; and the date pre- fixed is 1741. But if this be the true date, I conjecture, from the answer to the fourth and fifth query, that it must have been very early in this year, before Mr. Wesley and Mr. Whitefield separated on the doctrine of predestination. However, not being able to ascertain the date exactly, I have referred them to this place. Quest. 1. Whether the number of the ]Methodists is considerable, among the students and learned men? Answ. " The number of the Methodists is not considerable, among the students and learned men." 2. Whether at Oxford, where the Methodists first sprung up, there be still many of them among the scholars? "There are very few of them now left, among the scholars at Oxford." 3. Whether they are all of one mind, and whether they have the same principles ? Especially, 4. Whether those Methodists that are still at Oxford, approve of the sentiments and actions of Mr. White- field and Messrs. Wesley s? '•They are all of the same principles with the Church of England, as laid down in her Articles and Homilies: and, 4. Do accordingly approve of the sentiments of Mr. Whitefield, and Mr. Wesley, and of their publishing them elsewhere, since they have been shut out of -the churches." 5. How they came to revive those doctrines, hitherto neglected by ■the clergy of the Church of England, of predestination, the new birth, and justification by faith alone ? And 6. Whether they have the same from the Moravian brethren ? "Predestination is not a doctrine taught by the Methodists. But THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 91 they do teach that men must be born again, and that we are saved through faith : and 6. " The latter of these they learned from some of the Moravian brethren ; the former by reading the New Testament." 7. Whether they be orthodox =^ in other doctrinal points; and whether they lead an unblameable Christian life ; " They openly challenge all that hear them to answer those ques- tions, 'Which of you convinceth me of sin?' Or, of teaching any doctrine contrary to the scripture? And the general accusation against them is, that they are righteous overmuch." 8. Whether they strictly regulate themselves according to the rule and discipline of the Moravian brethren; except that they still keep and observe the outward worship according to the Church of England? " They do not regulate themselves according to the discipline of the Moravians but of the Enghsh Church." 9. Whether they do any real good among the common people 7 "Very many of the common people among whom they preach, were profane swearers, and now fear an oath ; were gluttons, or drunkards, and are now temperate ; were whoremongers, and are now chaste; were servants of the devil, and are now servants of God." 10. Why the bishops do not effectually inhibit them, and hinder ' their field aAd street preaching? "The bishops do not inhibit their field and street preaching; 1. Because there is no law in England against it : 2. Because God does not yet suflTer them to do it without law." 11. Whether the Archbishop of Canterbury is satisfied with them; as we are told ? " The Archbishop of Canterbury is not satisfied with them ; espe- cially since Mr. Molther, in the name of the Moravian Church, told his Grace their disapprobation of them ; and in particular of their field preaching." 12. Whether their private assemblies or societies are orderly and edifying ? " Their private assemblies, and societies are orderly, and many say they find them edifying." 13. What opinion the Presbyterians, and particularly Dr. Watts, has of them ? " Most of the Presbyterians, and most all other denominations, are of opinion, much religion hath made them mad." 14. Whether there are any Methodists among the episcopal clergy of the Church of England ? "Mr. Whitefield, Hutchins, Robson, and the two Messrs. Wesleys, and several others, are priests of the Episcopal Church of England." * Some persons have thought this word very equivocal, and difficult to be explained. A late celebrated public speaker among the Friends, once told his audience at Warrington, that he knew not how to explain the word orthodox, except by another little word of three syllables, uppermost ! In this sense the Methodists have never yet been orthodox ; and it is generally supposed there are but few among them who earnestly desire to be so. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. The modesty and openness with which Mr. Wesley answered the queries, is striking and pleasing. His mind seems to have been wholly free from any desire to exaggerate or magnify the things of which he spake. The laborers as yet being few, Mr. Wesley staid but a short time in any one place, being almost continually travelling between Lon- don, Bristol, and Wales ; the last of which he visited twice in the autumn. In London, they had long been disturbed in their places of worship by a riotous mob ; but on the last day of this year. Sir John Ganson called upon him, and said, " Sir, you have no need to suffer these riotous mobs to molest you, as they have done long. I, and all the other Middlesex magistrates have orders from above, to do you justice whenever you apply to us." Two or three weeks after they did apply. Justice was done, though not with rigor : and from that time the Methodists had peace in London. Feb. 15, 1742. Many met together at Bristol, to consult with Mr. Wesley concerning a proper method of paying the public debt, con- tracted by building. Nearly three years before this period, a house had been built here, called the New Room ; and notwithstanding the subscriptions and public collections made at the time to defray the expense, a large debt remained upon it. And it was now agreed, 1. That every member of the society who was able, should con- tribute a penny a week. 2. That the whole society should be divi- ded into little companies or classes, about twelve in each class : and, 3. That one person in each class, should receive the contribution of the rest, and bring it to the stewards weekly. In March, the same thing was done in London, though for a different purpose. "I ap- pointed," says Mr. Wesley, " several earnest and sensible men to meet me, to whom I showed the great difficulty I had long found, of know- ing the people who desired to be under my care. After much dis- course, they all agreed, there could be no better way to come to a sure, thorough knowledge of each person, than to divide them into classes like those at Bristol, under the inspection of those in whom I could most confide. This was the origin of our classes in London, for which I can never sufficiently praise God : the unspeakable use- fulness of the institution, having ever since been more and more manifest." The person appointed to visit and watch over these little companies, or classes, was called the leader of that class to which he received his appointment. Mr. Wesley called the leaders together, and desired that each would make a particular inquiry into the behavior of those he saw weekly. They did so ; and many disorderly walkers were detected. Some were turned from the evil of their Vv^ays, and some put away from the society. The rest saw it with fear, and rejoiced unto God with reverence. — At first the leaders visited each person at his own house : but this was soon found inexpedient. It required THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 9a more time than the leaders had to spare ; many persons Hved with masters, mistresses, or relations, where they could not be so visited ; and where misunderstandings had arisen between persons in the same class, it was more convenient to see them face to face. On these, and some other considerations, ii was agreed that each leader should meet his class all together, once a week, at a time and place most conveni- ent for the whole. He began and ended the meeting with singing and prayer ; and spent about an hour in conversing with those pres- ent, one by one. By this means, a more full inquiry was made into the behavior of every person ; advice or reproof was given as need required ; misunderstandings were removed, and brotherly-love pro- moted. " It can scarce be conceived," says Mr. Wesley, " what advan- tages have been reaped from this little prudential regulation. Many now experienced that christian fellowship, of Avhich they had not so much as an idea before. They began to bear one another's burdens, and naturally to care for each other's welfare. And as they had daily a more intimate acquaintance with, so they had a more endeared affection for each other." Mr. Wesley further adds, " Upon reflec- tion, I could not but observe, this is the very thing which was from the beginning of Christianity. In the earliest times, those whom God had sent forth, preached the gospel to every creature. And the oi dxQoaTa), the body of hearers, were mostly either Jews or Heathens. But as soon as any of these were so convinced of the truth, as to forsake sin, and seek the gospel of salvation, they immediately joined them together, took an account of their names, advised them to watch over each other, and met these xaTr,xsfxsvov, catechumens^ as they were then called, apart from the great congregation, that they might instruct, rebuke, exhort, and pray with them, and for them, accord- ing to their several necessities." As the people increased, and societies were multiplied, Mr. Wesley found it necessary to add some further regulations, to ascertain who belonged to the society, and to prevent improper persons from impos- ing upon him. To every person therefore, of whose seriousness, and good conversation he had no doubt, he gave a ticket^ on which was printed a short portion of Scripture, and on which he wrote the date and the person's name. He who received a ticket was by that made a member of the society, and immediately appointed to meet in some one of the classes; and this method of admitting members was adop- ted throughout the whole Methodist connection. These tickets, there- fore, or TessercB, as the ancients called them, being of the same force with the enigoXal (TvgaTixal, commendatory letters, mentioned by the Apostle, introduced those who bore them, into the fellowship one with another, not only in one place, but in every place where any might happen to come. As they were common to all the members of the societies every where, so a stranger in any place, who held one, was immediately received as a brother, and admitted to their private ^ THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. assemblies. But lest any improper person should be suffered to con- tinue in the society, and bring disgrace on the whole body by bad conduct, it was agreed that these tickets should have no force for a longer time than three months. Mr. Wesley determined, that, where he could stay a few days, he would speak with every member of the society once a quarter, and change the tickets ; and that the preachers appointed to act as his assistants, should every where do the same. By this means the tickets were changed four times in a year ; and this was called visiting the classes. Mr. Wesley observes, " By these (tickets) it was easily distinguished, when the society were to meet apart, who were members of it, and who not. These also supplied us with a quiet and inoffensive method of removing any disorderly member, he has no new ticket at the next quarterly visitation, and hereby it is immediately known, that he is no longer of the commu- nity." April 9. They had the first watch-night in London. " We com- monly choose," says Mr. Wesley, " for this solemn service, the Friday night nearest the full moon, either before or after, that those of the congregation who live at a distance may have light to their several homes. The service begins at half an hour past eight, and continues till a little after midnight. We have often found a peculiar blessing at these seasons. There is generally a deep awe upon the congrega- tion, perhaps in some measure owing to the silence of the night : par- ticularly in singing the hymn, with which we commonly conclude : Hearken to the solemn voice ! The awful midnight cry, "Waiting souls rejoice, rejoice. And feel the Bridegroom nigh." Having received a letter pressing him to go without delay into Leicestershire, he set out. '-The next afternoon," says Mr. Wesley, ''I stopt a little at Newport-Pagnell, and then rode on till I overtook a serious man, with whom I immediately fell into conversation. He presently gave me to know what his opinions were : therefore I said nothing to contradict them. But that did not content him : he was quite uneasy to know ' Whether I held the doctrine of the decrees, as he did.' But I told him ov^r and over, we had better keep to prac- tical things, lest we should be angry at one another. And so we did for two miles, till he caught me unawares, and dragged me into the dispute before I knew where I was. He then grew warmer and warmer : told me, I was rotten at heart, and supposed I was one of John Wesley's followers. I told him, no, I am John Wesley himself. Upon which he appeared, ' Improvisum aspris veluti qui sentibtis anguem Pressit? " As one who had unawares trodden on a snake : " and would gladly THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 95 have run away outright. But being tlie better mounted of the two, I kept close to his side, and endeavored to show him his heart, till we came into the street of Northampton." Mr. Wesley had now a call to extend his labors further north than he had hitherto done. John Nelson, a mason of Birstal, in Yorkshire, had been in London some time, and heard the gospel at the Foundery. His understanding was informed, his conscience awakened, and feel- ing the whole energy of the truths he heard delivered, he received that peace, which the Apostle speaks of, as the fruit of justifying faith. He received ' the knowledge of salvation by the remission of his sins.' He had full employment and large wages in London, but he found a constant inclination to return to his native place. He did so; and his relations and acquaintance soon began to inquire what he thought of this new faith, which, by means of Mr. Ingham, had occasioned much noise and talk in Yorkshire. John told them point blank, this new faith, as they called it, wixs the old faith of the gos- pel : and related to them his own experience. This was soon noised abroad : and more and more came to inquire concerning these strange things. Some put him upon the proof of the great truths such inquiries naturally led him to mention. And thus he was brought unawares to quote, explain, compare, and enforce several parts of Scripture. This he did at first, sitting in his house, till the company increased so that the house could not contain, them. Then he stood at the door, which he was commonly obliged to do, in the evening, as soon as he came from work. His word was soon made a blessing to the people : many believed his report, and were turned from dark- ness to light, and from the power of sin and satan unto the living God. Mr. Ingham hearing of this came to Birstal, inquired into the facts, talked with John himself in the closest manner, both touching his knowledge and experience. The result was, he encouraged him to proceed, and invited him to come, as often as convenient, to any of those places where he himself had been, and speak to the people as God should enable him. Things being in this state, John Nelson invited Mr. Wesley to come down amongst them; and May 26, he arrived at Birstal. Here he found a lay-preacher who undeniably, had done much good. Many of the greatest profligates in all the country were now changed. Their blasphemies were turned to praise. Tiie whole town wore a new face : such a change did God work by the artless testimony of one plain man ! Mr. Wesley was so fully convinced of the great design of a preached gospel, that if sinners were truly converted to God, and a decent order preserved in hearing the word, he thought it a matter of less consequence, whether the instrument of the good done, was a layman, or regularly ordained. And if a regularly ordained preacher did no good, and a layman by preaching did ; it was easy to judge which was acting most agree- ably to the design of the gospel, and most for the benefit of society. 96 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. It is probable that such reflections as these had arisen in his mind on the fact before him : and his judgment was confirmed by repeated facts of the same kind which occurred. And thus he was induced to make use of the labors of laymen, on a more extensive scale than had hitherto been allowed. After preaching at Birstal, he went forward to Newcastle-upon- Tyne. Having witnessed the success of the gospel among the col- liers at Kingswood, he had long had a desire to visit those about Newcastle, and now accomplished his wish ; at least in part, and made way for future visits. He was not known to any person in Newcastle ; and therefore he, and John Ta^'^lor, who travelled with him, put up at an inn. On walking through the town, after taking some refreshment, he observes, I was surprised : so much drunken- ness, cursing and swearing, even from the mouths of little children, do I never remember to have seen and heard before in so short a time. Sunday, May 30. At seven in the morning, he walked down to Sand- gate, the poorest and most contemptible part of the town, and stand- ing at the end of the street with John Taylor, began to sing the hun- dredth psalm. "Three or four people." says he, "came out to see what was the matter, who soon increased to four or five himdred. I suppose there might be twelve or fifteen hundred before I had done preaching : to whom I applied those solemn words, ' He was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities ; the chastise- ment of our peace was upon him. and by his stripes Ave are healed.' "Observing the people when I had done, to stand gaping and staring upon me with the most profound astonishment, I told them, if you desire to know who 1 am, my name is John Wesley. At five in the evening, with God's help, I design to preach here again. At five, the hill on which I designed to preach, was covered from top to bot- tom. I never saw so large a number of people together, either in Moorfields, or at Kennington-common. I knew it was not possible for the one half to hear, although my voice was then strong and clear; and I stood so as to have them all in view, as they v/ere ranged on the side of the hill. The word of God which I set before them was, •I will heal their backsliding, I will love them freely.' After preach- ing, the poor people were ready to tread me under foot, out of pure love and kindness. I was sometime before I could possibly get out of the press. I then went back another way than I came. But sev- eral were got to our inn before me : by whom I was vehemently importuned to stay with them, at least a few days : or however, one day more. But I could not consent; having given my word to be at Birstal, with God's leave, on Tuesday night.'"' Monday, 31. Mr. Wesley left Newcastle, and preached at various places as he returned through Yorkshire. June 5. He rode for Ep worth, in Lincolnshire, the place of his nativity. " It being many years," says he, " since I had been in Ep worth before, I went to an THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. inn, in the middle of the town, not knowing whether there were any- left in it now, who would not be ashamed of my acquaintance. But an old servant of my father, with two or three poor women, presently found me out. I asked her, ' Do you know any in Epworth who are in earnest to be saved ?' She answered, ' I am by the grace of God ; and I know I am saved through faith.' I asked, ' have you then peace with God? Do you know that he has forgiven your sins?' She replied, ' I thank God, I know it well, and many here can say the same thing.' " Sunday, 6. A little before the service began, he offered his assist- ance to Mr, Roniley, the curate, either by preaching or reading prayers. But this was not accepted. In the afternoon, the church was exceedingly full, a report being spread, that Mr. Wesley was to preach. After sermon, John Taylor stood in the church-yard, and gave notice, as the people came out, that Mr. Wesley, not being per- mitted to preach in the church, designed to preach there at six o'clock. ^•Accordingly at six," says he, "I came, and found such a congre- gation as, I believe, Epworth never saw before. I stood near the east end of the church, upon my father's tombstone, and cried, ' The king- dom of heaven is not meats and drinks : but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost.' " On the 9th, he tells us, " I rode over to a neighboring town, to wait upon a justice of peace, a man of candor and understanding ; before whom, I was informed, their angry neighbors had carried a whole waggon-load of these new heretics. But when he asked ' what they had done ? ' There was a deep silence ; for that was a point their conductors had forgot. At length one said, ' Why they pretend to be better than other people : and besides they pray from morning to night.' Mr. S. asked, ' But have they done nothing besides ?' ' Yes, sir,' said an old man: 'an't please your worship, they have con- varted my wife. Till she went among them, she had such a tongue ! And now she is as quiet as a lamb.' ' Carry them back, carry them back,' replied the justice, ' and let them convert all the scolds in the town.' " On the 13th, Mr. Wesley preached for the last time at Epworth, during his present visit, and from thence went to Sheffield. Here he staid and preached a few days, and then went on to Donnington Park, and found Miss Cowper, whom he had called to see in his way to Yorkshire, was gone to rest. Here he conversed with Mr. Simp- son, who had gone among the brethren. " And of this I am fully persuaded," says Mr. Wesley, " that whatever he does, is in the uprightness of his heart. But he is led into a thousand mistakes by one wrong principle ; the making inward impressions his rule of action, and not the written word : which many ignorantly or wickedly ascribe to the body of the people called Methodists." Here we may- observe, as in an instance before mentioned, Mr. Wesley wholly con- voL. n. 9 13 r 99 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. demiis the principle of making mivard impressions the rule of conduct, independent of, or separate from, the written word of God. Mr. Wesley left Donnington Park, and preaching at various places in the way, on the 28th, came to Bristol. From hence he visited Wales, and afterwards divided his labors chiefly between London and Bristol, and some adjacent societies, till the beginning of November, when he set out for the North. On the 13th, he came to Newcastle. Here his brother Charles had been preaching some weeks before, with great success, and a society was already formed. The next morning Mr. Wesley began to preach at five o'clock, a thing unheard of in these parts, till he introduced the practice : wliich he did every where, if there was any probability that a few persons could be gath- ered to hear him. On the 18th, he says, *'I could not but observe, the different manner wherein God is pleased to work in different places. The grace of God flows here, with a wider stream than it did at first either at Bristol or Kingswood. But it does not sink so deep as it did there. Few are thoroughly convinced of sin, and scarce any can wit- ness that the Lamb of God has taken away their sins." I fear this judgment of the state of the people, was not founded on the most satis- factory evidence. His brother had been here, who did not encourage agitations : and he had hitherto seen less of them under his preaching, than he had been accustomed to see in other places. But however this may be, for I do not determine, he formed a different opinion some days after. " I never saw," says he, "a work of God in any other place, so evenly and gradually carried on. It continually rises step by step. Not so much seems to be done at any one time, as hath frequently been done at Bristol or London : but something at every time. It is the same with particular souls. I saw none in the tri- umph of faith, which has been so common in other places. But the believers go on calm and steady. Let God do as seemeth him good.'' Dec. 20. Having obtained a piece of ground, forty yards in length, to build a house for their meetings and public worship, they laid the flirst stone of the building. It being computed, that such a house as was proposed, could not be finished under seven hundred pounds, many were positive it would never be finished at all. " I was of another mind," says Mr. Wesley, nothing doubting, but as it was begun for God's sake, he would provide what was needful for the finishing of it." December 30. He took his leave for the present of Newcastle, and the towns where he preached in the neighborhood, and came as far as Darlington that night. " What encouragement," says he, " have we to speak for God ! At our inn we met an ancient man, who seemed by his conversation, never to have thought whether he had a soul or not. Before we set out, I spoke a few words con- cerning his cursing and idle conversation. The man appeared quite broken in pieces. The tears started into his eyes j and he acknowl- THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. ft edged, with abundance of thanks, his own guilt, and the goodness of God." In this year, many societies were formed in Somersetshire, Wilt- shire, Gloucestershire, Leicestershire, Warwickshire, and Nottingham- shire, as well as the southern parts of Yorkshire. And those in London, Bristol, and Kingswood, were much increased. January 1, 1743. He reached Epworth; and the next day being Sunday, he preached at five in the morning ; and again at eight, from his father's tomb-stone. ^' Many," says he, "from the neighboring towns, asked, if it would not be well, as it was sacrament-Sunday, for them to receive it ? I told them, by all means; but it would be more respectful first to ask Mr. Romley, the curate's leave. One did so, in the name of the rest. To whom he said, 'Pray tell Mr. Wes- ley, I shall not give him the sacrament ; for he is not Jit.'' " — It is no wonder, that a mind so wholly divested of christian charity, should be totally destitute of gratitude. This Mr. Romley owed his all in this world, to the tender love which Mr. Wesley's father had shown to his father, as well as personally to himself January 8. He came to Wednesbury, in Staffordshire, which his brother had already visited. At seven in the evening he preached in the town-hall. It was crowded with deeply attentive hearers. Mr. Egginton, the minister, seemed friendly disposed ; and the prospect of doing much good, was fair and promising. — From hence Mr. Wes- ley went on to Bristol, and then to London. His stay was not long in either of these places. For February 14, notwithstanding the season of the year, and the badness of the roads at this time in rnany parts of England, he again set out on horseback for the North. On the 19th, he reached Newcastle: and here, and in the neighboring towns and villages he spent near six weeks, in preaching and exhort- ing, in praying and conversing with the people, and in regulating the societies. A great number of these societies were already formed exactly on the same principles, in various parts of the kingdom, though at a considerable distance one from another. But hitherto no general rules had been made to govern the whole. The two brothers, therefore, now drew up a set of rules which should be observed by the members of all their societies, and, as it were, unite them all into one body ; so that a member at Newcastle, knew the rules of the society in London, as well as at the place where he resided. They were printed under the title of, "The Nature, Design, and General Rules of the United Societies, in London, Bristol, Newcastle upon Tyne," &c., and here it will be proper to insert them. I. They state the nature and design of a Methodist society in the following words, "Such a society is no other than, a company of men, having the form, and seeking the power of godliness; united in order to pray together, to receive the word of exhortation, and to 100 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. watch over one another in love, that they may help each other to work out their salvation." "That it may the more easily be discerned, whether they are indeed working out their own salvation, each society is divided into smaller companies, called classes, according to their respective places of abode. There are about twelve persons in every class ; one of whom is styled the leader. It is his business, 1. To see each person in his class once a week at least, in order to inquire, how their souls prosper. To advise, reprove, comfort or exhort, as occasions require: to receive what they are willing to give toward the relief of the poor. 2. To meet the minister and the stewards of the society once a week, in order to inform the minister of any that are sick ; or of any that walk disorderly, and will not be reproved : to pay to the stewards what they have received of their several classes, the week preced- ing; and, to show their account of what each person has contributed. II. " There is one only condition previously required in those who desire admission into these societies, a desire ' to flee from the wrath to come,' to be saved from their sins. But wherever this is really fixed in the soul, it will be shown by its fruits. It is therefore expected of all who continue therein, that they should continue to evidence their desire of salvation, 1. " By doing no harm, by avoiding evil in every kind; especially that which is most generally practised, such is " The taking the name of God in vain : the profaning the day of -the Lord, either by doing ordinary work thereon, or by buying or selling: drunkenness: buying or selling spirituous liquors, or drink- ing them, unless in cases of extreme necessity: fighting, quarrelling, brawling; brother going to law with brother; returning evil for evil, or railing for railing: the using many words in buying or selling : the buying or selling uncustomed goods : the giving or taking things on usury; i.e., unlawful interest: uncharitable or unprofitable con- versation ; particularly speaking evil of magistrates, or ministers : doing to others as we would not they should do unto us : doing what we know is not for the glory of God : as " The putting on gold, or costly apparel : the taking such diver- sions as cannot be used in the name of the Lord Jesus : the singing those songs, or reading those books, which do not tend to the knowl- edge or love of God : softness, or needless self-indulgence: laying up treasures upon earth : borrowing without a probability of paying; or taking up goods without a probabiUty of paying for them. "It is expected of all who continue in these societies, that they should continue to evidence their desire of salvation. 2. "By doing good, by being in every kind merciful after their power ; as they have opportunity, doing good of every possible sort, and as far as is possible to all men : to their bodies, of the ability which God giveth ; by giving food to the hungry, by clothing the THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. m naked, by visiting or helping them that are sick, or in prison. To their souls, by instructing, reproving, or exhorting all they have inter- course with ; trampling under foot that enthusiastic doctrine of devils, that, ' we are not to do good unless our hearts be free to it.' "By doing good, especially to them that are of the household of faith, or groaning so to be; employing them preferably to others; buying one of another; helping each other in business; and so much the more, because the world will love its own, and them only. " By all possible diligence and frugality, that the gospel be not blamed : by running with patience the race that is set before them, 'denying themselves, and taking up their cross daily;' submitting to bear the reproach of Christ, to be as the filth and ofF-scouring of the world ; and looking that men should ' say all manner of evil of them falsely for the Lord's sake.' "It is expected of all who desire to continue in these societies, that they should continue to evidence their desire of salvation. 3. "By attending upon all the ordinances of God. Such are, the public worship of God : the ministry of the word, either read or expounded: the supper of the Lord: family and private prayer: searching the Scriptures ; and fasting and abstinence. "These are the general rules of our societies; all which we are taught of God to observe, even in his written word, the only rule, and the sufficient rule, both of our faith and practice. And all these we know his Spirit writes on every truly awakened heart. If there be any among us who observe them not, who habitually break any of them, let it be made known unto them who watch over that soul, as they that must give an account. We will admonish him of the error of his ways : we will bear with him for a season. But if he repent not, he hath no more place with us. We have delivered our own soul. "John Wesley, May 1,1743. " Charles Wesley." The reader will take notice, L That the account here given of the nature and design of a Methodist society, differs essentially from the definitions hitherto given of a church. There is no mention of sac- rament of the Lord's Supper, which was never administered except in a few of the larger societies, and then by a regular clergyman. The members were desired to attend this ordinance at the respective places of worship to which they belonged, and thereby continue their former church fellowship. Mr. Wesley, and the preachers with him, disclaimed every thought of making proselytes, and only sought to make Christians, among people of all denominations. 2. That, by the minister here mentioned, is meant a clergyman, the laymen who assisted being never called ministers, but simply preachers, or help- ers of the ministers. One of these preachers, was afterwards called the assistant, because he was appointed to assist Mr. Wesley in the 9* 102 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. government of the societies, and in his absence to enforce the rules, and direct every part of the discipline in the same manner Mr. Wes- ley would have done, had he been present. Every member of the society was obliged to meet in class. But those, who, being justified by faith, had peace with God, and the love of God shed abroad in their hearts, were again divided into smaller companies, called bands ; the men and women apart. Each band had a person called the leader, who met the little company once a week, and also received a small contribution for the poor. At the quar- terly visitation, when the tickets were changed, these persons received a ticket with a B. printed upon it, signifying that they met in band. These are called band-tickets, and admit those who hold them into the meetings where the bands alone are assembled. The following are the DIRECTIONS GIVEN TO THE BAND SOCIETIES. " You are supposed to have the ' faith that overcometh the world.* To you, therefore, it is not grievous, I. "Carefully to abstain from doing evil : in particular, 1. Neither to buy or sell anything at all on the Lord's day. 2. To taste no spir- ituous liquor, no dram of any kind, unless prescribed by a physician. 3. To be at a word both in buying and selling. 4. To pawn nothing, no not to save life. 5. Not to mention the fault of any behind his back. 6. To wear no needless ornaments, such as rings, ear-rings, necklaces, lace, ruffles. 7. To use no needless self-indulgence, such as taking snuff, or tobacco, unless prescribed by a physician. II. "Zealously to maintain good works: in particular, 1. To give alms of such things as you possess, and that to the uttermost of your power. 2. To reprove all that sin in your sight, and that in love, and meekness of wisdom. 3. To be patterns of diligence and frugality, of self-denial, and taking up the cross daily. III. "Constantly to attend on all the ordinances of God: in par- ticular, 1. To be at church, and at the Lord's table every week ; and at every public meeting of the bands. 2. To attend the public minis- try of the word every morning,^ unless distance, business, or sick- ness prevent. 3. To use private prayer every day: and family prayer, if you are the head of a family. 4. To read the Scriptures, and med- itate therein, at every vacant hour. And, 5. To observe, as days of fasting and abstinence, all Fridays in the year." On his return from Newcastle, Mr. Wesley again visited Wednes- bury, where he found the society already increased to several hun- dreds. But a cloud was gathering over them which threatened a dreadful storm. The extreme folly of Mr. W s, a preacher, I suppose, had so exasperated Mr. Egginton the minister, that his for- mer love was turned into hatred. But he had not yet had time to work up the poor people into the rage and madness which afterwards * This was always at five o'clock, winter and summer, in all kinds of weather. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 103 appeared. — The Sunday following the scene began to open. ''I think," says Mr. Wesley, "I never heard so wicked a sermon, and delivered with such bitterness of voice and manner, as that which Mr. Egginton preached in the afternoon. I knew what effect this must have in a little time, and therefore judged it expedient to pre- pare the poor people for what was to follow, that when it came, they might not be offended. Accordingly, I strongly enforced those words of our Lord, ' If any man come after me, and hate not his father and mother — yea, and his own life, he cannot be my disciple. And Avhosoever doth not bear his cross and come after me, cannot be my disciple.' " Having visited Bristol, and Wales, he returned to London ; and May 29, began to officiate at the chapel in West-Street, near the Seven- Dials; built about sixty years before, by the French Protes- tants. By a strange chain of providences, a lease was obtained of this chapel, and the Methodists continue to hold it to the present time. At this period Mr. Wesley staid but a short time in any place ; he was, what the Reverend Mr. Lewis of Holt, some time after called him, an individuum vagum^ a mere wanderer ; for purposes however, which appeared to him of the utmost importance to the happiness of men. After having visited the classes, and set in order such things as required his care and attention, he set out for the North, taking the societies in Staffordshire, and various other places in his way to New- castle, and again reached London in the latter end of July. In Au- gust, he observes, "Having found for some time a strong desire to unite with Mr. Whitefield as far as possible, to cut off needless dispute, I wrote down my sentiments as plain as I could in the following terms. There are three points in debate, 1. Unconditional election; 2. Irre- sistible grace ; 3. Final perseverance. With regard to the first, uncon- ditional election, I believe, " That God before the foundation of the world, did unconditionally elect certain persons to do certain works ; as Paul to preach the gospel: that he has unconditionally elected some nations to receive peculiar privileges, the Jewish nation in particular : that he has uncondition- ally elected some nations to hear the gospel, as England and Scotland now, and many others in past ages : that he has unconditionally elected some persons to many peculiar advantages, both with regard to tem- poral and spiritual things : and I do not deny, though I cannot prove it is so, that he has unconditionally elected some persons to eternal glory. " But I cannot believe. That all those who are not thus elected to glory, must perish everlastingly : or, that there is one soul on earth, who has never had a possibility of escaping eternal damnation. "With regard to the second, irresistible grace; I believe, That the grace which brings faith, and thereby salvation into the soul, is irre- SM THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. sistible at that moment : that most believers may remember some time when God irresistibly convinced them of sin : that most behevers do at some other times, find God irresistibly acting upon their sonls : yet I believe, that the grace of God both before and after those moments, may be, and hath been resisted ; and that, in general, it does not act irresistibly, but we may comply therewith, or may not. And I do not deny, that in some souls the grace of God is so far irresistible, that they cannot but believe, and be finally saved. " But I cannot believe, that all those m^ist be damned, in whom it does not thus irresistibly work : or, that there is one soul on earth, who has not, and never had any other grace, than such as does in fact increase his damnation, and was designed of God so to do. " With regard to the third, final perseverance, I am inclined to believe, that there is a state attainable in this life, from which a man cannot finally fall : and that he has attained this, who can say, Old things are passed way ; all things in me are become new." August 26. Mr. Wesley set out for Cornwall, where his brother and two of the preachers had already labored with great success : but he made no considerable stop, till he came to St. Ives. Some time before, Captain Turner, of Bristol, connected it seems with the Methodists, had put in here, and was agreeably surprised to find a little society formed upon Dr. Woodward's plan, who constantly met together. — They were greatly refreshed and strengthened by him, as he also was by them. This was the occasion of introducing the Methodists to this place. Mr. Wesley spake severally with those of the society, now increased to about a hundred and twenty ; near a hundred of whom had found peace with God. He spent three weeks in preach- ing here, and in Zennor, Morva, St. Just, Sennan, St. Mary's (one of the Isles of Scilly) Gwenap, and on several of the Downs throughout the west of Cornwall. It has pleased God, to give increase to the seed sown by his servants, so that, it has since produced an abundant harvest. There is hardly any part of the three kingdoms where a change has been more visible and general, in the manners of the peo- ple. Hurling, their favorite diversion, at Avhich limbs were often broken, and frequently lives lost, is now hardly heard of: and that scandal of humanity, so constantly practised on the coasts of Corn- wall, the plundering vessels that struck upon the rocks, and often murdering those who escaped out of the wreck, is now either quite at an end, or the gentlemen, not the poor tinners, are to be blamed. And more has been done to suppress smuggling, by preaching in this county and enforcing the rules of the society, than either the laws of the country, or the officers of excise, were ever able to effect. But it is not harmlessness, or outward decency alone, which has so increased, but the religion of the heart ; faith working by love, producing all inward as well as outward holiness. October 3. Having visited Wales, he returned to Bristol^ and now THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 105 received full information of the riots at Wednesbury. Mr. Egginton, assisted by two neighboring justices, Mr. Lane of Bentley-Hall, and Mr. Persehouse of Walsal, having stirred up the basest of the people, such outrages followed as were a scandal to the christian name. Riot- ous mobs were summoned together by sound of horn; men, women, and children abused in the most shocking manner; being beaten, stoned, covered with mud ; some, even pregnant women, treated in a manner that cannot be mentioned. Meantime their houses were broke open by any that pleased, and their goods spoiled or carried away, at Wednesbury, Darlaston, West-Bromwich, &c. some of the owners standing by, but not daring to gainsay, as it would have been at the peril of their lives. Mr. Wesley thought it was his duty to visit this harassed people in their distress, and on the 17th, set forward towards this scene of confusion and outrage. On the 20th, having preached at Birmingham, he rode over to Wednesbury, and preached at noon in a ground near the middle of the town, on Jesus Christ ' the same yesterday, to-day, and forever.' — "No creature offered to molest us," says Mr. Wesley, "either going or coming : but the Lord fought for us, and we held our peace." Mr. Wesley proceeds. "I was writing at Francis Ward's in the afternoon, when the cry arose, that the mob had beset the house. — We prayed that God would disperse them : and so it was ; one went this way, and another that, so that in a half an hour not a man was left. I told our brethren now is the time to go : but they pressed me exceedingly to stay. So, that I might not offend them, I sat down, though I foresaw what would follow. Before five the mob sur- rounded the house again, and in greater numbers than ever. The cry of one and all was, ' Bring out the minister, we will have the minis- ter.' I desired one to take the captain by the hand and bring him into the house. After a few sentences interchanged between us, the lion was become a lamb. I desired him to go, and bring one or two of the most angry of his companions. He brought in two, who were ready to swallow the ground with rage : but in two minutes they were as calm as he. I then bade them make way, that I might go out among the people. As soon as 1 was in the midst of them, I called for a chair, and asked, ' What do any of you want with me ? ' Some said, we want you to go with us to the justice. I replied, that I will with all my heart. I then spoke a few words, which God applied ; so that they cried out with might and main, ' The. gentleman is an hon- est gentleman, and we will spill our blood in his defence.' I asked, ^ Shall we go to the justice to-night or in the morning?' Most of them cried, ' To-night, to-night : ' on which I went before, and two or three hundred followed, the rest returning whence they came. "The night came on before we had walked a mile, together with heavy rain. However, on we went to Bentley-Hall, two miles from Wednesbury. One or two ran before, to tell Mr. Lane, ^ They had VOL. II. 14 106 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. brought Mr. Wesley before his worship.' Mr. Lane replied, ' What have I to do with Mr. Wesley? Go and carry him back again.' By this time the main body came up, and began knocking at the door. A servant told them, Mr. Lane was in bed. His son followed, and asked, what was the matter? One replied, 'Why, an 't please you, they sing psalms all day; nay, and make folks rise at five in the morning. And what would your worship advise us to do ?' 'To go home,' said Mr. Lane, ' and be quiet.' " Here they were at a full stop, till one advised to go to Justice Persehouse, at WalsaL All agreed to this : so we hastened on, and about seven came to his house. But Mr. Persehouse likewise sent word, that he was in bed. Now they were at a stand again : but at last they all thought it the wisest course to make the best of their way home. About fifty of them undertook to convoy me. But we had not gone a hundred yards, when the mob of Walsal came pour- ing in like a flood, and bore down all before them. The Darlaston mob made what defence they could ; but they were weary, as well as out-numbered : so that, in a short time, many being knocked down, the rest went away, and left me in their hands. " To attempt speaking was vain; for the noise on every side was hke the roaring of the sea. So they dragged me along till we came to the town : where seeing the door of a large house open, I attempted to go in ; but a man catching me by the hair, pulled me back into the middle of the mob. They made no more stop till they had carried me through the main street, from one end of the town to the other. — I continued speaking all the time to those within hearing, feeling no pain or weariness. At the west-end of the town, seeing a door half open, I made towards it, and would have gone in. But a gentleman in the shop would not suffer me, saying, they would pull the house to the ground. However, I stood at the door and asked, ' Are you willing to hear me speak?' Many cried out, 'No, no! knock his brains out : down with him : kill him at once.' Others said, 'Nay; but we will hear him first.' I began asking, ' What evil have I done? Which of you all have I wronged in word or deed ?' And continued speaking for above a quarter of an hour, till my voice suddenly failed. Then the floods began to lift up their voices again ; many crying out, * Bring him away, bring him away.' " In the mean time my strength and my voice returned, and I broke out aloud into prayer. And now the man who just before headed the mob, turned and said, ' Sir, I will spend my life for you. Follow me, and not one soul here shall touch a hair of your head.' Two or three of his fellows confirmed his words, and got close to me imme- diately. At the same time the gentleman in the shop cried out, 'For shame, for shame, let him go.' An honest butcher, who was a little further off, said it was a shame they should do thus : and pulled back four or five, one after another, who were running on the most fiercely. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 107 The people then, as if it had been by common consent, fell back to the right and left: while those three or four men took me between them, and carried me through them all. But on the bridge the mob rallied again ; we therefore went on one side, over the mill-dam, and thence through the meadows : till a little before ten, God brought me safe to Wednesbury; having lost only one flap of my waistcoat, and a little skin from one of my hands. " From the beginning to tlie end, I found the same presence of mind, as if I had been sitting in my own study. But I took no thought for one moment before another: only once it came into my mind, that if they should throw me into the river, it would spoil the papers that were in my pocket. For myself, I did not doubt but I should swim across, having but a thin coat, and a light pair of boots. " The circumstances that follow, 1 thought were particularly remarkable. 1. That many endeavored to throw me down while we were going down hill, on a slippery path to the town ; as well judg- ing, that if I was once on the ground, I should hardly rise any more. But I made no stumble at all, nor the least slip, till I was entirely out of their hands. 2, That although many strove to lay hold on my collar or clothes, to pull me down, they could not fasten at all : only one got fast hold of the flap of my v/aistcoat, which was soon left in his hand. 3. That a lusty man just behind, struck at me several times, with a large oaken stick; with which if he had struck me once on the back part of my head, it would have saved him all fur- ther trouble. But every time the blow was turned aside, I know not how. 4. That another came rushing through the press, and raising his arm to strike, on a sudden let it drop, and only stroked my head, saying, 'What soft hair he has!' 5. That I stopped exactly at the mayor's door, as if I had known it, which the mob doubtless thought I did, and found him standing in the shop; which gave the first check to the madness of the people. 6. That the very first men whose hearts were turned, were the heroes of the town, the captains of the rabble on all occasions; one of them having been a prize- fighter at the bear-gardens. 7. That from first to last, I heard none give me a reviling word, or call me by any opprobrious name what- ever. But the cry of one and all was, 'The preacher ! the preacher ! the parson ! the minister ! ' 8. That no creature, at least within my hearing, laid anything to my charge, either true or false ; having in the hurry quite forgot to provide themselves with an accusation of any kind. And lastly, they were utterly at a loss, what they should do with me; none proposing any determinate thing; only, 'Away with him, kill him at once.' "When I came back to Francis Ward's, I found many of our brethren waiting upon God. Many also whom I had never seen before, came to rejoice with us. And the next morning as I rode through the town, in my way to Nottingham, every one I met 108 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. expressed such a cordial affection, that I could scarce beUeve what I saw and heard. " I cannot close this head, without inserting as great a curiosity in its kind, as, I beheve, was ever yet seen in England ; which had its birth within a very few days of this remarkable occurrence at Walsal. " Staffordshire. " To all High-Constables, Petty-Constables, and other of his Ma- jesty's Peace-officers within the said county, c. and from an affectation of charity pray for them in a way that only tends to inflame the minds of the people against them, by mak- ing them appear more guilty; and to give a greater display of their own goodness, by pretending a concern for them, and for the interests of the people. Thus we see, these men imitate their great exemplars in these kinds of contests, with wonderful exactness. Their language indeed differs, but the governing spirit in both is the same ; and in the same circumstances would produce the same effects ! It is natural for the unsuspecting people at first, to believe that none of the preach- ers would bring accusations against an individual (or any number of individuals associated together) merely for the purpose of ruining his reputation with the society, that their own schemes may the better succeed : and yet this was undoubtedly the fact in the case before us; and I wish it were the only fact of the kind that might be recorded. It is easy for these men to bear down any individual for a long time, as he has generally no immediate access to the people, to prove his own innocence ; and they have the pulpit, which they make use of to THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 231 keep up an influence against him. In this case innocence is no pro- tection against universal prejudice and reproach ; and the best friends to the connexion, may be sacrificed to the secret machinations of a combination of a few preachers. And what is still worse, they have no redress, since the death of Mr. Wesley, but through the medium of their enemies; and every one will easily conjecture how this must terminate. The reader will observe, that I speak only of a few of the preachers whose conduct is so very reprehensible ; yet I cannot help blaming the rest for continuing these violent men in the connex- ion, and more especially for continuing them in any office of govern- ment in the societies, as it brings the whole body of the preachers, however innocent, under a suspicion of favoring such unchristian proceedings; which, if not vigorously opposed, must ruin the whole system, and bring religion itself into disgrace. He, therefore, acts the part of a true friend to Methodism, who resists practices so destructive in their tendency, and who endeavors by every lawful method in his power, to prevent a repetition of them: who shows in a strong light, that men capable of adopting such iniquitous means of carrying their schemes into effect, are not fit to be Methodist preachers ; and that, it becomes the indispensable duty of the rest to cut off a hand, a foot, and even to pluck out a right eye, and to cast them away, rather than the whole body should perish. — I shall only observe further on this disagreeable subject, that the intelligent reader, who is acquainted with the internal affairs of the Methodists, will easily recollect instan- ces, wherein the truth of what is here stated has been fully proved, and amply illustrated. It seems Mr. M considered himself as asserting the rights of Conference, and acting for the benefit of the whole body of the preach- ers, who ought therefore to make it a common cause. Mr. Charles Wes- ley was firmly persuaded, that a combination of preachers against his brother's authority, did actually exist; and that Mr. M on this occasion, was no more than their agent, through whom they meant to try their strength. How this might be, is uncertain ; but Mr. Wes- ley, at first, resisted this encroachment on his power with great firm- ness. " I read to the society," says he, " a paper which I wrote near twenty years ago, on a like occasion. Herein I observed, that the rules of our preachers were fixed by me, before any conference existed, particularly the twelfth : ' Above all, you are to preach when and where I appoint.' By obstinately opposing this rule, Mr. M has made all this uproar. In the morning, at a meeting of the preachers, I informed Mr. M , that as he did not agree to our fundamental rule, I could not receive him as one of our preachers, till he was of another mind. I read the same paper to the society at Bristol, as I found the flame had spread thither also. A few at Bath separated from us on this account : but the rest were thoroughly satisfied." Mr. M , however, did not fail to use his utmost endeavors to interest the other preachers in his cause : and Mr. Wesley perceiving 232 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. that some of the old itinerants greatly favored him, wrote the follow- ing letter to one of them, which I suppose is a copy of that which was sent to the rest. The date is January, 1780. " My Dear Brother, " You seem to me not to have well considered the rules of an helper, or the rise of Methodism. It pleased God by me, to awaken first my brother, and then a few others ; who severally desired of me, as a favor, that I would direct them in all things. After my return from Georgia, many were both awakened and converted to God. One, and another and another of these, desired to join with me as sons in the gospel, to be directed by me. I drew up a few plain rules (observe, there was no conference in being!), and permitted them to join me on these conditions. Whoever therefore violates these conditions, particularly that of being directed by me in the work, does ipso facto disjoin himself from me. This brother M has done (but he cannot see that he has done amiss) and he would have it a common cause ; that is, he would have all the preachers do the same. He thinks ' they have a right so to do.' So they have. They have a right to disjoin themselves from me, whenever they please. But they cannot, in the nature of the thing join with me, any longer than they are directed by me. And what if the present preachers disjoined themselves? What should I lose thereby? Only a great deal of labor and care, which I do not seek, but endure ; because no one else either can or will. " You seem likewise to have quite a wrong idea of a conference. For above six years after my return to England, there was no such thing. I then desired some of our preachers to meet me ; in order to advise, not to control me. And you may observe, they had no power at all. But what I exercised through them. I chose to exercise the power which God had given me, in this manner, both to avoid osten- tation, and gently to habituate the people to obey them, when I should be taken from their head. But as long as I remain with them, the fundamental plan of Methodism remains inviolate : as long as any preacher joins with me, he is to be directed by me in his work. Do not you see then, that brother M , whatever his intentions might be, acted as wrong as wrong could be ? And that the represent- ing of this, as the common cause of the preachers, was the way to common destruction? The way to turn all their heads, and to set them in arms ? It was a blow at the very root of Methodism. I could not therefore do less than I did. It was the very least that could be done, for fear that the evil should spread. •'I do not willingly speak of these things at all: but I do it now out of necessity, because I perceive the mind of you, and some others, is a little hurt by not seeing them in a true light. I am. Your affectionate brother, J. Wesley." THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN AVESLEY. 233 This letter had not all the effect Mr. Wesley desired. He tells us, that he had written the paper which he read to the society at Bath and Bristol, twenty years before, on a like occasion. But he soon found, that there Avas a vast difference between his situation at that time, and the present. In the course of twenty years, the preachers had greatly increased in number and influence ; and the vigor of his mind, to resist an opposition like this, was greatly diminished. He seemed sensible of this ; for as the Conference drew near he was evi- dently intimidated, and wrote to his brother Charles to accompany him to Bristol, where it was to be held. Mr. Charles had carefully watched all tlie proceedings in this affair, and was highly displeased both at them, and at his brother's timidity. He answered as follows ; " My reasons against accepting your invitation to the Conference, are, 1. I can do no good : 2. I can prevent no evil : 3. I am afraid of being a partaker of other men's sins, or of countenancing them by my presence. 4. 1 am afraid of myself; you know I cannot command my temper, and you have not courage to stand by me. 5. I cannot trust your resolution : unless you act with a vigor that is not in you, conclamatiim est, our affairs are past hope. "I am not sure they will not prevail upon you to ordain them, — You claim the power, and only say, ' It is not probable you shall ever exercise it.' Probability on one side, implies probability on the other; and I want better security. So I am to stand by, and see the ruin of our cause ! You know how far you may depend on me ; let me know how far I may depend on you, and on our preachers. In the Bath affair you acted with vigor for the first time; but you coyld not hold out. Unmindful of your power and your infirmity, yoa yielded to the rebel, instead of his yielding to you. You should not have employed him again, till he had owned his fault. This quite overturned my confidence in you, which I should never have told you had I not been compelled. — If you think my advice can be of any use to you, I will attend you to Bristol, and be always within call," &c. Mr. Charles accordingly attended his brother to Bristol, and was present at the Conference : but exceedingly dissatisfied with his brother's total want of courage on the occasion. About a fortnight after, he sent him the following letter. " I did not hope by my pres- ence at the Conference, to do any good, or prevent any evil. So I told you in London. Yet I accepted your invitation, only because you desired it. And as I came merely to please you, I resolved not to contradict your will in any thing. Your will, I perceived, was to receive Mr. M , unhumbled, unconvinced, into your confidence, and into your bosom. He came uninvited, and openly accused your curate for obeying your orders : you suffered it ; and did not give Mr. M the gentlest reproof for disobeying them, and drawing others into his rebellion ; and endeavoring to engage all the preachers in it ; making an actual separation at Bath, and still keeping up his sepa- voL. II. 20* 30 234 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. rate society. My judgment was, never to receive Mr. M as a preacher, till he acknowledged his fault. But I submitted and attended in silence. I was much easier for me to say nothing, than to speak neither more nor less than you would approve. I was sometimes strongly tempted to speak ; but if I had opened my mouth I should have spoiled all. — Your design, I believed, was to keep all quiet — I allow you your merit — Tu Maximus ille es, U?ms qui nobis cedendo restituis rem.* ''By a very few words I could have provoked your preachers to lay beside the mask ; but that was the very thing you guarded against; and, I suppose, the reason for which you desired my presence, that I might be some sort of check to the independents. Still I think it bet- ter for the people, that they (the preachers) should show themselves before your death, than after it. You think otherwise ; and I submit. Satis, jam satis spectata in te amicitia. est mea :-\ and I am perfectly satisfied with my own insignificancy. I have but one thing to do ; the Lord make me ready for it." Here we see the preachers prevailed, and Mr. Wesley gave way : and from this Conference to the time of his death, I believe his au- thority was gradually on the decline. Mr. Wesley knew how to yield, and preserve an appearance of authority, in cases where he saw resistance would be useless, or productive of confusion. He observes in his letter to the preachers, that Mr. M 's proposition, which tended to deprive him of a portion of his power, was, " a blow at the root of Methodism." He must mean, at the root of discipline, or the economy established by his authority among the preachers and people. This was true. The discipline, and his power, grew up together ; they mutually supported each other, and the one was the natural guardian of the other. What wonder then, that, a breach being now made in his power, the discipline should soon after be over- run with innovations? When the fence is broken down, the garden is trodden under foot, and soon overspread with weeds. In the beginning of this year, a great clamor Avas raised against the bill passed in favor of the Roman Catholics. A Protestant Asso- ciation was formed to obtain a repeal of it, and in the end much mischief was done: not without suspicion, however, that the outra- ges which followed, were greatly promoted and increased by Papists, and by others in disguise. The one party wished to disgrace the * This line is a parody on a line of old Ennius, quoted by Cicero in his Cato Major, Unis qui nobis cunctando restituit rem. The words allude to Q. Fabius Maximus, who, when Hannibal invaded Italy, was made Dictator, and by marches and counter-marches delay- ing a battle, saved Eome ; and hence was called, the Cunctator, or Delayer. Mr. Charles has changed cunctando for cedendo, ' by yielding or giving up/ and put the verb in the second person singular, to apply the words in a satirical manner to his brother — " You are - that Maximus, who alone restores our affairs by giving them up." f " My friendship for you, has now been very sufficiently proved." THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 235 Association, the other, the ministry. But before these things hap- pened, a pamphlet was written in defence of the object the Associa- tion had in view; and an answer to it soon appeared. These pamph- lets were put into Mr. Wesley's hands ; and having read them, he wrote a letter on the subject, dated January 21, which he sent to the printer of the Public Advertiser. In this letter, after premising that persecution had nothing to do with the matter, and that he wished no man to be persecuted for his religious principles; he lays down this general proposition, "That no Roman Catholic does or can give secu- rity to a Protestant Government, for his allegiance and peaceable behavior." He rested the proof of this proposition on the following arguments, any one of which, if good, is proof sufficent, if the others should not apply. "1. It is a Roman Catholic maxim, established not by private men, but by a public council, that, 'No faith is to be kept with here- tics.' This has been openly avowed by the Council of Constance; but it never was openly disclaimed. Whether private persons avow or disavow it, it is a fixed maxim of the Church of Rome. " 2. One branch of the spiritual power of the pope, is, and has been for ages, the power of granting pardons for all sins past, present, and to come ! But those who acknowledge him to have this spiritual power, can give no security for their allegiance, &c. "3. The power of dispensing v/ith any promise, oath, or vow, is another branch of the spiritual power of the pope. And all who acknowledge his spiritual power, must acknowledge this: but who- ever acknowledges this dispensing power of the pope, cannot give security for his allegiance to any government — Nay, not only the pope, but even a priest has power to pardon sins ! This is an essen- tial doctrine of the Church of Rome. But they who aclmowledge this cannot possibly give any security for their allegiance to any gov- ernment. "Setting then religion aside, it is plain, that upon principles of reason, no government ought to tolerate men, who cannot give any security to that government for their allegiance and peaceable be- havior. But this no Romanist can do, not only while he holds that ' No faith is to be kept with heretics,' but so long as he acknowledges either priestly-absolution, or the spiritual power of the pope." The letter, from which the above is only an abstract, raised several adversaries. But Mr. O'Leary, a Capuchin friar, in Dublin, having seen the letter in the Freeman's Journal, soon became the most con- spicuous of Mr. Wesley's opponents. He published Remarks upon the letter, in the same Journal ; to which Mr. Wesley replied. Mr. O'Leary continued his Remarks in five succeeding Journals; and Mr. Wesley published a second reply. The Remarks "were afterwards reprinted together in London, with the following title, " Mr. O'Leary 's Remarks on the Rev. Mr. Wesley's Letters in defence of the Protes- 236 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. tant Associations in England, to which are prefixed Mr. Wesley's Letters." We have here a most striking sample of Mr. O'Leary's disingenii- ity and artifice: if Jie gave this title to the pamphlet. For, 1. Mr. Wesley had not written one line in defence of the Protestant Associ- ations : and, 2. Mr. Wesley's two replies published in the Freeman's Journal, were suppressed, and a spurious letter palmed on the public, as genuine, which Mr. Wesley declared he had never seen, before he saw it in Mr. O'Leary's pamphlet. Mr. Wesley's second reply to Mr. O'Leary, contains the strength of his cause; and with what has before been said, will give the reader a full view of the subject: I sliall therefore insert the substance of it. "To the Editors of the Freeman's Journal. " Gentlemen, " Some time ago, in a letter published at London, I observed, ' Roman Catholics cannot give those whom they account heretics, any sufiicient security for their peaceable behavior ! 1. Because it has been publicly avowed in one of their General Councils, and never publicly disclaimed, that faith is not to be kept with heretics. 2. Be- cause they hold the doctrine of priestly absolution : and 3. The doc- trine of papal pardons and dispensations.' "Mr. O'Leary has published Remarks on this letter: nine parts in ten of which are quite wide of the mark. Not that they are wide of his mark, which is to introduce a plausible panegyric upon the Roman Catholics, mixt with keen invectives against the Protestants; whether true or false it matters not. All this is admirably well cal- culated to inspire the reader with aversion to these heretics, and to bring them back to the holy, harmless, much injured Church of Rome! And I should not v/onder, if these six papers should make six thousand converts to her. Close arguing he does not attempt, but he vapors, and skips to and fro, and rambles to all points of the com- pass in a very lively and entertaining manner. " ^ly argument was, the Council of Constance has openly avowed violation of faith with heretics. But it has never been openly dis- claimed. Therefore those who receive this Council, cannot be trusted, by those whom they account heretics — This is my immediate conclu- sion. And if the premises be admitted, it will infallibly follow, "On this Mr. O'Leary says, ' A Council so often quoted challenges peculiar attention. We shall examine it with all possible precision and impartially. At a time v/hen the broachers of a new doctrine' — as new as the Bible — ' were kindling the fire of sedition, and shaking the foundation of thrones and kingdoms' — big words, but entirely void of truth — 'was held the Council of Constance. To this was cited John Huss, famous for propagating errors tending to wrest the sceptre from the hand of kings.' — Equally true — ' He was obnoxious THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 237 to the Church and State.' — To the Church of Rome : not to the State in any degree. — ' Huss strikes at the root of all temporal power and civil authority. He boldly asserts, that all princes, magistrates, &c. in the state of mortal sin, are deprived, ipso facto, of all power and jurisdiction. And by broaching these doctrines, he makes Bohemia a theatre of intestine war. See the Acts of the Council of Constance in L' Abbe's collection of Councils' — I have seen them, and can find nothing of this therein. But more of this by and by. ' He gave notice that he would stand his trial. But he attempted to escape' — No, never, this is pure invention. ' He was arrested at Constance, and confined. His friends plead his safe-conduct. The Council then declared. No safe-conduct granted by the Emperor, or any other Princes, to Heretics, onght to hinder them from being punished as justice shall require. And the person who has promised them security, shall not be obliged to keep his promise, by whatever tie HE MAY BE ENGAGED.' •'And did the Council of Constance declare this? Yes, says Mr. O'Leary. I desire no more. But before I argue upon the point, per- mit me to give a little fuller account of the whole affair. " The Council of Constance was called by the Emperor Sigismund and Pope John the 23d, in the year 1414. Before it began, the Em- peror sent some Bohemian gentlemen, to conduct John Huss to Con- stance, solemnly promising, that he ' should come and return freely, without fraud or corruption.' But before he left Prague, he waited on the Bishop of Nazareth, Papal Inquisitor for that city and diocese, who, in the presence of many witnesses, gave him the following testimonial — ' We, Nicholas — do by these presents, make known to all men, that we have often talked with that honorable man, Master John Huss, and in all his sayings, doings, and behavior, have proved him to be a faithful man ; finding no manner of evil, sinister, or erroneous doings in him, unto the present. Prague, August 30, 1414.' " This was attested by the hand and seal of the public notary, named Michael Pruthatietz — After this, Conrade, Archbishop of Prague, declared before all the Barons of Bohemia, that ' He knew not that John Huss was culpable or faulty, in any crime or offence whatever' — So neither the Inquisitor, nor the Archbishop, knew any thing of ' his making Bohemia a theatre of intestine war.' "In the seventeenth session, the sentence and condemnation of John Huss, was read and published. The Emperor then commanded the Duke of Bavaria to deliver him to the executioner ; for which glorious exploit, he was thus addressed by the Bishop of Landy, in the name of the Council : ' This most holy, and goodly labor, was I reserved only for thee, O most noble Prince ! Upon thee only doth it lie, to whom the whole rule and ministration of justice is given. Wherefore thou hast established thy praise and renown : even by the 238 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. mouths of babes and sucklings thy praise shall be celebrated for ever- more ! ' "From the whole of this transaction we may observe, 1. That John Huss was guilty of no crime, either in word or action ; even his enemies, the Archbishop of Prague, and the Papal Inquisitor being judges. 2. That his real fault, and his only one, was opposing the Papal usurpations. 3. That this most noble prince, was a bigot- ed, cruel, perfidous murderer; and that the fathers of the Council deserve the same praise, seeing they urged him to embrue his hands in innocent blood, in violation of the public faith, and extolled him to the skies for so doing : and seeing they have laid it down as a maxim that the most solemn promise made to a heretic may be broken. " 'But,' says Mr. O'Leary, ' this regards the peculiar case of safe- conducts granted by princes to heretics' — But what then? If the public faith with heretics may be violated in one instance, it may be in a thousand — ' But can the rule be extended further?' — It may; it must ; we cannot tell where to stop. Away then with your witti- cisms on so awful a subject. What ! do you sport with human blood ? I take burning men alive to be a very serious thing. I pray spare your jests on the occasion. — Again, • What more absurd than to insist on a general council's disclaiming a doctrine they never taught' — They did teach it : and that not by the bye, not incidentally ; but they laid it down as a stated rule of action, dictated by the Holy Ghost — and demonstrated their sincerity therein by burning a man alive. And this Mr. O'Leary humorously compares to roasting a piece of beef ! With equal tenderness, I suppose, he would compare the ' singeing the beards of heretics ! ' that is thrusting a burning furze-brush in their face, to the singeing a fowl before it is roasted. — Now, what security can any Romanist give a Protestant till this doc- trine is publicly abjured? If Mr. O'Leary has any thing more to plead for this council, I shall follow him step by step. But let him keep his word, and ' give a serious answer to a serious charge.' — Drollery may come in. when we are talking of roasting fowls, but not when we talk of 'roasting men.' "Would I then wish the Roman Catholics to be persecuted? I never said or hinted any such thing. I abhor the thought : it is for- eign to all I have preached and written for these fifty years. But I would wish the Romanists in England (I had no others in view) to be treated still with the same lenity that they have been these sixty years : to be allowed both civil and religious liberty, but not permit- ted to undermine ours. I wish them to stand just as they did, before the late Act was passed : not to be persecuted, or hurt themselves ; but gently restrained from hurting their neighbors. I am, gentlemen. Your obedient servant, Chester, March 31, 1780. John Wesley. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 239 Notwithstanding the high praises bestowed by some persons on Mr. O'Leary, at the tirne of this controversy, the impartial reader will easily observe, that Mr. Wesley had greatly the advantage in point of argument. Mr. O'Leary, to all intents and purposes, allows the charge Mr. Wesley brought against the Council of Constance; and yet afterwards affects to deny it. Mr. Berrington wrote to Mr. Wes- ley in defence of the same Council ; and in a private letter* observes, "There never was a decision made at Constance tending to show, that, no faith is to be kept with heretics. The words of the canon are not susceptible of such a comment, unless tortured to it. At all events no council, pope, bishop, priest, or layman of our church, ever understood them in the sense of your interpretation — But every Catholic divine has at all times, in writing on the subject, utterly reprobated the idea of breaking faith with heretics, as contrary to every dictate of reason and religion." — These, undoubtedly, are very extra- ordinary assertions, but there is no proof. With regard to the Council of Constance, if the words of the canon are indeed ambiguous, which some persons do not think, yet, the burning a man alive, in open violation of the public faith, was certainly a very plain comment upon them, which can hardly leave a doubt behind. But what shall we say to the words that follow, " Every Catholic divine has at all times utterly reprobated the idea of breaking faith with heretics." I do not know that Mr. Wesley answered this letter, for there would be no end of answering groundless assertions. The modern rulers of the Church of Rome in Catholic countries, speak on this subject in a strain very different from that of Mr. Berrington. In 1768, an oath of allegiance was in contemplation for Roman Catholics of Ire- land, which, for the better security of government, contained a dec- laration of abhorrence and detestation of the doctrines, " That faith is not to be kept with heretics, and that princes deprived by the pope, may be deposed or murdered by their subjects." The pope's legate at Brussels, Ghilini, Archbishop of Rhodes, had then the superinten- dence of the Romish Church in Ireland. He wrote on this subject, to the /i7wZar Archbishop of Dublin, and in his letter, treats the above clauses proposed in the oath, as absolutely intolerable. " Because," says he, "those doctrines are defended^ and contended for, by most Catholic nations, and the Holy See has frequently followed them in practice." On the whole he decides, "That, as the oath is in its whole extent unlawful, so in its nature it is invalid, null, and of no effect, so that it can by no means bind and oblige consciences." This letter was published by Thomas de Burgo (Burke,) titular Bishop of Ossory, and public historiographer to the Dominican order in Ireland, in his appendix to his Hibernia Dominicana, printed in 1772 ; together with three similar ones to the other three titular metropolitans, and styled by the Bishop, Literce vere aurece cedroque dignce.'f *I believe it was never published. f See Erskine's Sketches and Hints of Church History, p. 131. 240 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. That similar decisions on the validity of oaths detrimental to the interests of the Holy See, were uniformly made by successive popes, whenever the affairs of the church required them, is well known. I intended to have brought forward a few of them, but it is unneces- sary. What has been said fully proves the charge Mr. Wesley brought — "It is a maxim of the Church of Rome that faith is not to be kept with heretics." It has been taught again and again, by the first authority in this church, that the Roman Catholics are not bound to any engagements made with heretics, though confirmed by the most solemn oath that can possibly be framed, when the good of the church requires they should break it. This was not only an ancient doctrine of the church in the times of great ignorance ; but we have already seen that the modern rulers of it maintain the same doctrine and contend for it. And what wonder? when we consider, 1. That the old spirit of Popery is still kept up, by the practice of the pope, to the present time : once every year, on Maundy-Thursday, he excommunicates all heretics in the most awful and terrific manner: and thus keeps up a constant spirit of hatred in the minds of Catho- lics against the Protestants. And, 2. That the Romish bishops take an oath at their consecration, totally inimical to every Protestant government, and which binds them to use every method in their power to subvert it ; the following is a part of the oath : " The Roman Papacy, and the royalties of St. Peter, I will, saving my own order, assist them (the pope and his successors) to retain and defend against every man. The rights, honors, privileges, and authority of the holy Roman Church, and of our lord the pope, and his successors afore- said, I will be careful to preserve, defend, enlarge, and promote. All heretics, schismatics, and rebels against our said lord, I will, to the utmost of my power, persecute {perseqvar) and oppose, and never lay down my weapons till they are utterly brought under and rooted out" — the word })ersequar^ is ambiguous, but Dr. William Hales, of Trinity College, Dublin, in his Survey of the modern state of the Church of Rome, has proved, that the clause, hereticos pro posse persequar^ et expvgnaho^ is an obligation to persecute heretics, and oppose them with temporal weapons ; and that this appears the sense of the Church of R.ome, both from her decrees and practice, and even from late instances of persecuting zeal in the Spanish and Portuguese inquisition. In the course of this year, some persons in America, attached to the doctrines, and to the ritual of the Church of England, wrote to Mr. Wesley, requesting that he would get a young man ordained for them, by one of the bishops in this country. They did not apply to the Society for Propagating Christian Knowledge in Foreign Parts, because they did not want pecuniary assistance from that fund. Mr. Wesley wrote to Dr. Lowth, Bishop of London, begging the favor ♦ Erskine's Sketches, pages 133 and 228. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 241 that he would ordain a pious young man for them. The bishop refused ; and August 10, Mr. Wesley sent him the following letter. " My Lord, "Some time since I received your lordship's favor, for which I return your lordship my sincere thanks. Those persons did not apply to the society: because they had nothing to ask of them. They wanted no salary for their minister: they were themselves able and willing to maintain him. They therefore applied, by me, to your lordship, as members of the Church of England, and desirous so to continue, begging the favor of your lordship, after your lordship had examined him, to ordain a pious man who might officiate as their minister. "But your lordship observes, 'There are three ministers in that country already?' True, my lord : but what are three, to watch over all the souls in that extensive country? — Will your lordship permit me to speak freely? I dare not do otherwise. I am on the verge of the grave, and know not the hour when I shall drop into it. Sup- pose there were threescore of those missionaries in the country, could I in conscience recommend these souls to their care? Do they take any care of their own souls? If they do (I speak it with concern) I fear they are almost the only missionaries in America that do. My lord, I do not speak rashly : I have been in America ; and so have several with whom I have lately conversed. And both I and they know, what manner of men the far greater part of these are. They are men who have neither the power of religion nor the form ; men that lay no claim to piety, nor even decency. "Give me leave, my lord, to speak more freely still: perhaps it is the last time I shall trouble your lordship. I know your lordship^s abilities and extensive learning: I believe, what is far more, that your lordship fears God. I have heard that your lordship is unfash- ionably diligent in examining the candidates for holy orders : yea, that your lordship is generally at the pains of examining them your- self. Examining them! in what respects? Why whether they understand a little Latin and Greek; and can answer a few trite questions in the science of Divinity ! Alas, how little does this avail ?. Does your lordship examine, whether they serve Christ or Belial?' Whether they love God or the world? Whether they ever had any serious thoughts about heaven or hell? Whether they have any real; desire to save their own souls, or the souls of others? If not, what have they to do with holy orders? and what will become of the souls committed to their care ? " My lord, I do by no means despise learning : I know the value of it too well. But what is this, particularly in a christian minister, compared to piety ? What is it in a man that has no religion ? * As a jewel in a swine's snout.' "Some time since I recommended to your, lordship a plain man^ VOL. IL 21 3J 242 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. whom I had known above twenty years ; as a person of deep, genu- ine piety, and of unblamable conversation. But he neither under- stood Greek, nor Latin : and he affirmed, in so many words, that, ' He believed it was his duty to preach, whether he was ordained or no.' I believe so too. What became of him since, I know not. But I suppose he received Presbyterian ordination : and I cannot blame him if he did. He might think any ordination better than none. ''I do not know, that Mr. Hoskins had any favor to ask of the society. He asked the favor of your lordship to ordain him, that he might minister to a little flock in America. Bat your lordship did not see good to ordain him : but your lordship did see good to ordain and send into America, other persons, who knew something of Greek and Latin; but knew no more of saving souls, than of catching whales. ''In this respect also, I mourn for poor America: for the sheep scattered up and down therein. Part of them have no shepherds at all : particularly in the northern colonies ; and the case of the rest is little better, for their own shepherds pity them not. They cannot, for they have no pity on themselves. They take no thought or care about their own souls. " Wishing your lordship every blessing from the Great Shepherd and Bishop of our souls, I remain, my lord. Your lorship's dutiful son and servant, John Wesley." In the midst of the multiplicity of affairs in which Mr. Wesley was concerned, he constantly paid attention to the spiritual welfare, not only of the members of his own society, but of those persons with whom he occasionally corresponded. The following is an instance of this kind attention and brotherly care. Sir Harry Tre- lawney had been a Calvinist, and during this period, had, I suppose been shy of Mr. Wesley's acquaintance. At length being convinced, that, the narrow, limited views of John Calvin, concerning the atone- ment of Christ, were not agreeable to the general tenor of the invita- tions, promises, and threatenings of the New Testament, he quitted them, and the party of the Calvinists. On this occasion, Mr. Wesley wrote to him, congratulating him on his escape, but at the same time warning him of the danger of running into the opposite extreme. This is so natural to the human mind, that it is difficult to be avoided : and by yielding to this impulse in some doctrines of impor- tance, it is to be feared that many have been destroyed. Experience. I think, will warrant the following observation : A speculative Cal- vinist, who, convinced of the errors of his system, becomes an Arminian so called, is in much greater danger of falling into low, mean, imscriptural notions of Christ and of the christian salvation, than a speculative Arminian, who becomes a Calvinist. Mr. Wesley THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 243 seems to have been of this opinion, when he kindly cautioned his friend, against the danger which lay before him. " For a long time," says he, "I have had a desire to see you, but could not find an oppor- tunity; and indeed, I had reason to believe my company would not be agreeable : as you were intimate with those who think they do God service by painting me in the most frightful colors. It gives me much satisfaction to find, that you have escaped out of the hands of those warm men — it is not at all surprising that they should speak a little unkindly of you too, in their turn. It gave me no small satis- faction to learn from your own lips, the falsehood of their allegation. I believed it false before, but could not affirm it, so positively as I can now. "Indeed it would not have been without precedent, if from one extreme, you had run into another. This was the case with that great man Dr. Taylor. For some years he was an earnest Calvinist; but afterwards, judging he could not get far enough from that mel- ancholy system, he ran, not only into Arianism, but into the very dregs of Socinianism. I have reason indeed to believe he was con- vinced of his mistake, some years before he died. But to acknowl- edge this publicly, was too hard a task for one who had lived above eighty years. " You have need to be thankful on another account likewise; that is, that your prejudices against the Church of England are removing. Having had an opportunity of seeing several of the churches abroad, and having deeply considered the several sorts of Dissenters at home, I am fully convinced, that our own church, with all her blemishes, is nearer the scriptural plan, than any other in Europe. "I sincerely wish you may retain your former zeal for God; only, that it may be a zeal according to knowledge. But there certainly will be a danger of your sinking into a careless, lukewarm state, without any zeal or spirit at all. As you were surfeited with an irra- tional, unscriptural religion, you may easily slide into no religion at all : or, into a dead form, that will never make you happy either in this world, or in that which is to come. Wishing every scriptural blessing, both to Lady Trelawney and you, I am, dear Sir, Your aflTectionate servant, J. W." Notwithstanding Mr. Wesley's itinerancy, his daily labor of preach- ing, visiting the societies, and extensive correspondence; yet he still found time to read many books. And, what is rather singular, he often met with books that are very scarce, which many men of literature, with good libraries, have never seen; an instance of which will be given in speaking of the enlarged edition of his Philosophy — he read, not only books of divinity, of natural history, and moral philosophy, which came more immediately within the province of his profession, but 244 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. hooks which treated of the most remote antiquity. Here investiga- tion is difficult, the highest degree of evidence to be attained, a bare probabiUty, and the subjects discussed are rather curious than useful in the conduct of Ufe. Yet even these books Mr. Wesley read, with uncommon diligence and care, often collecting the substance of them into a small compass. The following is an instance of this kind — Sept. 1, 1781, he says, '^I made an end of reading that curious book, Dr. Parsons' Remains of Japhet. The very ingenious author has struck much light into some of the darkest parts of ancient history. And although I cannot subscribe to every proposition which he advances, yet I apprehend, he has sufficiently proved the main of his hypothesis : namely, "1. That after the flood, Shem and his descendants peopled the greatest parts of Asia : 2. That Ham and his children peopled Africa: 3. That Europe was peopled by the two sons of Japhet, Gomer and Magog : the southern and south-western by Gomer, and his children : and the north and north-western, by the children of Magog : 4. That the former were called Gomerians, Cimmerians, and Cimbrians ; and afterwards, Celtae, Galatae, and Gauls : the latter were called by the general name of Scythians, Scuti. and Scots : 5. That the Gomerians, spread swiftly through the north of Europe, as far as the Cimbrian Chersonesus, including Sweden, Denmark, Norway, and divers other countries, and then into Ireland, where they multiplied very early into a considerable nation : 6. That some ages after, another part of them, who had first settled in Spain, sailed to Ireland under Milea, or Milesius, and conquering the first inhabitants, took possession of the land : 7. That about the same time the Gomerians came to Ireland, the Mago- gians, or Scythians, came to Britain ; so early, that both spake the same language, and well understood each other : 8. That the Irish spoken by the Gomerians, and the Welsh, spoken by the Magogians, are one and the same language, expressed by the same seventeen let- ters which were long after brought, by a Gomerian prince, into Greece : 9. That all the languages of Europe, Greek and Latin in particular, are derived from this: 10. That the Antediluvian language, spoken by all till after the flood, and then continued in the family of Shem, was Hebrew; and from this (the Hebrew) tongue, many of the eastern languages are derived. The foregoing particulars, this fine writer has made highly probable. And these may be admitted, though we do not agree to his vehement panegyric on the Irish lan- guage ; much less receive all the stories told by the Irish poets, or chroniclers, as genuine authentic history." — Candor will readily acknowledge, and envy itself must confess, that a man in the seventy- ninth year of his age, who, in the midst of daily avocations which he deemed of the highest importance to himself and others, could go through a work of this kind with so much attention, and collect the substance of it into a few general heads, must have possessed great strength of mind, and no common degree of the spirit of inquiry. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 245 In February, 1782, a person unknown proposed a few questions to Mr. Wesley in writing, and begged the favor of unequivocal answers. The questions and answers were as follows : ''Is it your wish that the people called Methodists should be, or become, a body entirely separate from the church?" Answer. No. "If not, where, that is, how often and where, I mean, upon what description of teachers of the establishment, are they to attend?" Answer. I advise them to go to church. " More particularly, if the fall, the corruption, and natural impo- tence of man, his free and full redemption in Christ Jesus, through faith working by love, should be taught and inculcated, and offered to the attention of all, at the church of the parish where they reside, are they then in your opinion, bound in conscience to hear, or may they at their own option, forbear? " Ansiver. I do not think they are bound in conscience, to attend any 'particular church. "Or if they are at liberty to absent themselves, are they at liberty, that is, have they a christian privilege, to censure this doctrine in the gross, to condemn such teachers, and boldly to pronounce them. ' blind leaders of the blind?' " Answer. No: by no means. " Whenever this happens, is it through prejudice, or rational piety? Is it through bigotry, or a catholic spirit? Is it consistent with christian charity? Is it compatible with a state of justification? Or, is it even allowable in the high habit of evangelical perfection?" Answer. I think it is a sin." About the latter end of this year, a report prevailed, and gained credit, that Administration had an intention to bring a Bill into the House for embodying the militia, and for exercising them on a Sun- day. On this occasion, Mr. Wesley wrote the following letter to a nobleman, then high in office: " My Lord, "If I wrong your lordship I am sorry for it; but I really believe, your lordship fears God : and I hope your lordship has no unfavora- ble opinion of the christian revelation. This encourages me to trou- ble your lordship with a few lines, which otherwise I should not take upon me to do. "Above thirty years ago, a motion was made in Parliament, for raising and embodying the militia, and for exercising them, to save time, on Sunday. When the motion was like to pass, an old gentle- man stood up and said, 'Mr. Speaker, I have one objection to this: I believe an old book, called the Bible.' The members looked at one another, and the motion was dropped. " Must not all others, who believe the Bible, have the very same objection? And from what I have seen, I cannot but think, these 21* 246 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. are still three -fourths of the nation. Now, setting religion out of the question, is it expedient to give such a shock to so many millions of people at once 7 And certainly it would shock them extremely : it would wound them in a very tender part. For would not they, would not all England, would not all Europe, consider this as a vir- tual repeal of the Bible? And would not all serious persons say, ' We have little religion in the land now ; but by this step we shall have less still.' For wherever this pretty show is to be seen, the peo- ple will flock together; and will lounge away so much time before and after it, that the churches will be emptier than they are already! " My lord, I am concerned for this on a double account. First, because I have personal obligations to your lordship, and would fain, even for this reason, recommend your lordship to the love and esteem of all over whom I have any influence. Secondly, because, 1 now reverence your lordship for your office' sake, and believe it to be my bounden duty, to do all that is in my little power, to advance your lordship's influence and reputation. ''Will your lordship permit me, to add a word in my old-fashioned way ? 1 pray Him that has all power in heaven and earth, to pros- per all your endeavors for the public good, and am. My lord. Your lordship's willing servant, John Wesley." The Methodists had now subsisted under this appellation, about half a century. Yet the public at large had very imperfect notions of their principles, and scarcely knew anything of their internal economy. The most candid writers in opposition to them, were grossly ignorant in these respects ; and others did not scruple a little misrepresentation. If this was the case at home, we cannot suppose that the representations of them, would be more accurate abroad. The foreign journalists would naturally copy from our own, and from those who had expressly written against them. This has been the situation of most denominations of Christians, who have been obnoxious to the rulers, either of an establishment, or, of any very popular or powerful party. And from what has happened in our own /time, we may well conjecture what has taken place in times past, •when ignorance and prejudice were much more predominant, and the means of accurate knowledge much less general. Thus, the accounts 'we now have of the ancient heretics, are almost wholly taken from the representations of their avowed enemies, or from those who only ■retailed common reports. And such was the case at present, with i respect to the character of the Methodists in foreign countries. In November, Mr. Wesley received a letter from Dr. Burekhardt, pastor • of the German Church at the Savoy. The doctor informs him — that he had lately read in a German periodical publication, a most ill- . natured account of the Methodists in England : that he thought it his THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 247 duty to oppose these prejudices in his own country, which he deemed injurious to the interests of Christianity : that he intended to write a true history of Methodism, describing its origin, nature, progress, and present state, for the benefit of his countrymen: and, that he requested Mr. Wesley, to direct him to authentic materials for such a work, and help him to procure them.'^ — The design was candid and hberal; but whether it was executed, or not, I cannot say. It has already been observed, that a party existed among the preachers, who wished the Methodists to be erected into an indepen- dent body, and a total separation to be made from the established church. One of this party was frequently about Mr. Wesley's per- son ; and under various pretences sometimes led him into measures, that offended the people and embarrassed his affairs, while the true author lay concealed, as much as possible, behind the scene. In December, Mr. Wesley received a letter from a friend, of which only a part has been preserved; but this part throws some light on the present state of things. "And first," says the writer, "I would advise you to speak comfortably to the people, who are irritated to a high degree against you. The die is not yet cast : you are not yet in as bad a situation as England is with regard to America. A few comfortable words, might yet make them your own forever. Let not your sun go down under a cloud. Stain not with disgrace. f every action of your whole life. Leave the event to Providence : you can- not prevent a separation of your preachers { after you are gone to rest; why should you see it in your life-time? A door is open for you at Bristol, and a comfortable door too : why should you leave the word of God to serve tables? at the instigation of those, who would be glad to see your head laid in the dust, if they might sit in * The original letter is as follows : " Viro sumrae Reverendo J. Wesley, S. P. D. Johannes Theophilus Burekhardt, Pastor Germ, ad aedem St. Marias (Savoy.) "Legi nuperrime, in libro quodam germanico periodico, judicia perversissima de Meth- odistis in Anglia. Mei itaque esse puto, istiusmodi pracconceptis opinionibus, quae sunt rei christianse valde noxiae, in patria mea obviam ire, veramque Methodism! historiam. originem, naturam, fata ac statum prsesentem popularibus meis enarrare ac describere. Peto igitur a Te, Vir Venerande, ut mihi, talem historiam scripture, genuinos fontes indi- care, alque scripta suppeditare velis, quibus ista historia jam pertractata est, et quae ad illustrandam illam faciunt. Pitlius, unus ex praedecessoribus meis, sine dubio Tibi non ignotus fuit. Cacterum, ex animo precor Deum, Patrem Domini nostri Jesu Christi, ut in commodum ecclesise suae, senectutem Tuam juvenili robore induere atque ornare, Teque diu inter nos in posterum conservare velit. Vale, mihique fave! Londini, in Savoy-Square, d. 28 Novbr. 1782. I The writer of the letter had expressed himself thus, " Stain not, as it were with blood, every action," be had, taken, received, and be the acts of the Conference, and such i entry and subscription as aforesaid shall be had, taken, received, and | be evidence of all and every such acts of the said Conference and of i their said delegates without the aid of any other proof; and whatever ' shall not be so entered and subscribed as aforesaid, shall not be had. taken, received, or be the act of the Conference : and the said Presi- dent and Secretary are hereby required and obliged to enter and sub- scribe as aforesaid every act whatever of the Conference. " Lastly. Whenever the said Conference shall be reduced under the number of forty members, and continue so reduced for three yearly assemblies thereof successively, or whenever the members thereof shall decline or neglect to meet together annually for the purposes aforesaid, during the space of three years, that then, and in either of the said events, the Conference of the people called Methodists shall | be extinguished, and all the aforesaid powers, privileges, and advan- I tages shall cease, and the said Chapels and premises, and all other j THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 253 Chapels and premises which now are, or hereafter may be settled, given or conveyed, upon the trusts aforesaid, shall vest in the Trus- tees for the time being of the said Chapels and premises respectively, and their successors forever : Upon Trust that they, and the survi- vors of them, and the Trustees for the time being, do, shall, and may appoint such person and persons to preach and expound God's holy word therein, and to have the use and enjoyment thereof, for such time and in such manner as to them shall seem proper." Before I make any observations on this Deed, the reader should be apprized, that, neither the design of it, nor the words of the several clauses are to be imputed to Mr. Wesley. So far was he from form- ing any design of a deed of this kind, that I have good evidence to assert, it was some time before he could be prevailed upon to comply with the proposal : and, as in most other cases where he followed the same guide, he soon found reason to repent. That Mr. Wesley did actually repent of signing this deed, is pretty evident from* the follow- ing letter which he wrote about a year afterwards, and committed to a friend to deliver to the Conference, at their first meeting after his decease. " My Dear Brethren, '•Some of our travelling preachers have expressed a fear, that after my decease you would exclude them, either from preaching in con- nexion with you, or from some other privileges which they now enjoy. I know no other way to prevent any such inconvenience, than to leave these my last words with you. " I beseech you by the mercies of God, that you never avail your- selves of the Deed of Declaration, to assume any superiority over your brethren : but let all things go on, among those itinerants who choose to remain together, exactly in the same manner as when I was with you, so far as circumstances will permit. In particular I beseech you, if you ever loved me, and if you now love God and your brethren, to have no respect of persons in stationing the preachers, in choosing children for Kingswood School, in disposing of the yearly contribution and the preachers' fund, or any other public money : but do all things with a single eye, as I have done from the beginning. Go on thus, doing all things without prejudice or partiality, and God will be with you even to the end." But it would be improper in a work of this kind, to pass over this: Deed without making an observation or two upon it. Now the first thing that strikes me, is the title itself "A Declaration and Establishment of the Conference of the People called Methodists." This surely is a most incongruous title. It is well known that the people called Methodists, never held a Conference since Methodism existed. The Conference is an assembly of itinerant preachers only ;* * Except two or three clergymen. TOL. n. 22 254 THE LIFE OF THE KEY. JOHN WESLEY. and its members are not assembled by any authority derived from the people. When sitting, it exercises powers which are neither derived from the people, nor under any control by them. It elects members into its OAvn body, or excludes them at pleasure : it makes regulations, or laws, not only for the itinerant preachers, but for all ranks and orders of persons in the societies : and while these things are trans- acted, neither local preachers, trustees of chapels, stewards, leaders, or any of the people, have a single voice, or a single representative in the assembly. The people have no check, no balance of power, against any regulation or law the Conference may choose to decree. It is difficult therefore to conceive, why this assembly of a few preach- ers, Vv^as called, The Conference of the people called Methodists;" unless it was to give the people a hint, that they ought to have some representatives in an assembly where laws are made, by which they, as Methodists, are to be governed. The second observation shall be upon the words of the Deed in which it states that the one hundred preachers therein named, " Have been, now are, and do on the day of the date hereof, continue the members of the said Conference, according to the true intent and meaning of the said gifts and conveyances wherein the words Con- ference, (fcc. are mentioned and contained." That is, these preachers had been the Conference before the Deed of Declaration existed ; and did actually continue it, on the day this Deed was executed : that the word Conference, in the old Trust Deeds of all the Chapels, meant neither more nor less, than the hundred preachers mentioned by name in this Deed of Declaration ! Now, every one of these assertions is a notorious falsehood : there is not even the shadow of truth in any one of them. But it seems there was a necessity for stating the mat- ter thus, however false, m order to give some color of justice and validity to this new deed. For had it appeared on the face of it, that Deeds of Trust already existed, in which the words Conference, (fee. meant either more or less than the hundred preachers in this Deed named ; it would have been evident at first sight, that the Deed itself was nugatory and void to all intents and purposes ; as it could not possibly annul, or do away the legality of deeds already existing and duly e^iecuted, without the consent of .the several parties concerned, first had and obtained under their respective signatures. Thus we see, that this famous Deed of Declaration and Establishment of the Conference, is founded on as gross a misrepresentation of facts, as ever disgraced any public instrument. This Deed affords ample scope for many other observations : but having shown that it is altogether built on a mis-statement of facts, I shall stop ; as nothing more seems necessary to be said upon it at present : except perhaps, that Mr. Wesley, in all probability did not understand the import of the several clauses of it, as he never had patience to attend to any paper drawn up in the common forms of THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 256 the law. In these cases he trusted to those about him who had exam- ined it. The Deed of Declaration affected only the itinerant preachers : but when Mr. Wesley ordained some of the itinerants, a foundation was laid for a change in the ancient constitution of Methodism, of much more extensive influence ; and which in the end is lilrely to affect every member of the society. It has already appeared in this history, that Mr. Wesley claimed the power or right of ordaining to the min- istry, but said, it was not probable that he should ever exercise it. We have likewise seen, how steadily for a long course of years, he resisted every measure whicli tended to alter the relative situation of the societies to the established church, and to the various denomi- nations of Dissenters to which any of the members might belong. It is not easy to assign a sufficient reason why Mr. Wesley, in the eighty-second year of his age, should depart from a line of conduct he had hitherto so strictly observed; especially if he acted according to his own judgment, and of his OAvn free choice. However this may be, a plan was proposed in private, to a few clergymen who attended the Conference this year at Leeds, that Mr. Wesley should ordain one or two preachers for the societies in America. But the clergymen opposed it. Mr. Fletcher was consulted by letter; who advised, that a bishop should be prevailed upon, if possible, to ordain them, and then Mr. Wesley might appoint them to such offices in the societies as he thought proper, and give them letters testimonial of the appointments he had given them. Mr. Wesley well knew, that no bishop would ordain them at his recommendation, and therefore seemed inclined to do it himself In this purpose however, he appeared so languid, if not wavering, that Dr. Coke thought it necessary to use some further means to urge him to the performance of it. Accordingly, August 9, Mr. Wesley being then in Wales on his way to Bristol, the doctor sent him the following letter : " Honored and dear Sir, " The more maturely I consider the subject, the more expedient it appears to me, that the power of ordaining others, should be received by me from you, by the imposition of your hands ; and that you should lay hands on brother Whatcoat, and brother Vasey, for the following reasons: 1. It seems to me the most scriptural way, and most agreeable to the practice of the primitive churches : 2. I may want all the inflnence in America, which you can throw into my scale. Mr. Brackenbury informed me at Leeds, that he saw a letter in London from Mr. Asbury, in which he observed, that he would not receive any person deputed by you with any part of the superin- tendency of the work invested in him : or words which evidently implied so much. I do not find any, the least degree of prejudice in my mind against Mr. Asbury, on the contrary, a very great love and esteem ; and am determined not to stir a finger without his consent, 256 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. unless mere sheer necessity obliges me; but rather to lie at his feet in all things. But as the journey is long, and you cannot spare me often, and it is well to provide against all events, and an authority formally received from you will (I am conscious of it) be fully admitted by the people, and my exercising the office of Ordination without that formal authority may be disputed, if there be any oppo- sition on any other account: I could therefore earnestly wish you would exercise that power, in this instance, which I have not the shadow of a doubt but God hath invested you with for the good of our connexion. I think you have tried me too often to doubt, whether I will in any degree use the power you are pleased to invest me with, farther than I believe absolutely necessary for the prosperity of the work. 3. In respect of my brethren (brother Whatcoat and Vasey) it is very uncertain indeed, whether any of the clergy men- tioned by brother Rankin, will stir a step with me in the work, except Mr. Jarrit; and it is by no means certain that even he will choose to join me in ordaining : and propriety and universal practice make it expedient, that 1 should have two presbyters with me in this work. In short, it appears to me that everything should be prepared, and everything proper be done, that can possibly be done this side the water. You can do all this in Mr. C n's house, in your chamber; and afterwards (according to Mr. Fletcher's advice) give us letters testimonial of the dillercnt offices with which you have been pleased to invest us. For the purpose of laying hands on brothers Whatcoat and Vasey, I can bring Mr. C down with me, by which you will liave two presbyters with you. In respect to brother Rankin's argu- ment, that you will escape a great deal of odium by omitting this, it is nothing. Either it will be known, or not known; if not known, then no odium will arise: but if known, you will be obliged to acknowledge that I acted under your direction, or suffer me to sink under the weight of my enemies, with perhaps your brother at the head of them. I shall entreat you to ponder these things. Your most dutiful, T. Coke."* This letter affords matter for several observations, both of the seri- ous and comic kind : but I shall not indulge myself on the occasion it so fairly offers. The attentive reader who examines every part of it, will be at no loss to conjecture, to whose influence we must impute Mr. Wesley's conduct in the present business. That Mr. Wesley should suffer himself to be so far influenced, in a matter of the utmost importance both to his own character and to the societies, by a man, of whose judgment in advising, and talents in conducting any affair he had no very high opinion, is truly astonishing : but so it was ! — Mr. Wesley came to Bristol, and September 1, everything * This letter is taken from an attested copy of the doctor's letter, in Mr. Charles Wes- ley's handwriting. THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. 257 being prepared as proposed above, he complied with the doctor's earnest wish, by consecrating him one of the bishops, and Mr. What- coat and Vasey presbyters of the new Methodist Episcopal Church in America. No doubt the three gentlemen were highly gratified with their new titles ; as we often see, both young and old children gratified with gilded toys, though clumsily made, and of no real worth or valuable use, except to quiet the cries of those for whom they are prepared. The difficulties on the first entrance into this new path being now overcome, and the opening prospects being highly flattering to the human mind tutored under certain circumstances, some further pro- gress became natural and easy. Accordingly, it was not long before three more preachers were ordained for Scotland ; and afterwards at different periods, several others were ordained : but all of them at first, were laid under a restriction not to exercise their ministerial functions in England. Since the death of Mr. Wesley, still further progress has been made, not only in the practice of ordaining, but in the exercise of their new functions, in various societies in this king- dom. But hitherto this new order of things has produced the most lamentable effects, having caused contention, and kindled the flames of party zeal. CHAPTER V. OPINIONS AND DEBATES, &c. ON THE NEW PLAN OF ORDINATION : SEVERAL PARTICULARS OF THE LAST YEARS OF MR. WESLEY's LIFE ; WITH AN ACCOUNT OF HIS DEATH IN MARCH, 1791. HIS LAST WILL, &c. The following is part of a letter from one preacher to another, when the report that Mr. Wesley had ordained some of the preach- ers, first began to be circulated in the societies. It may serve to show us Avhat opinion the uninfected itinerants entertained of this strange business. "Ordination — among Methodists! Amazing in- deed ! I could not force myself to credit the report which spread here, having not then seen the minutes ; but now I can doubt it no longer. And so, we have Methodist parsons of our own ! And a new mode of ordination, to be sure — on the Presbyterian plan? — In spite of a million of declarations to the contrary ! I am fairly con- founded.— Now the ice is broke, let us conjecture a little the probable issue of this new thing in the earth. — You say, we must reason and debate the matter. — Alas ! it is too late. Surely it never began in the midst of a multitude of counsellors ; and I greatly fear the Son of man was not secretary of state, or not present when the business was brought on and carried, I suppose, with very few dissentient voices. — Who could imagine that this important matter would have VOL. II. 22* 33 258 THE LIFE OF THE REV. JOHN WESLEY. Stole into being, and be obtruded upon the body, without their being so much as apprized of it, or consulted on so weighty a point ? Who is the father of this monster, so long dreaded by the father of his people, and by most of his sons 1 Whoever he be, time will prove him a felon to Methodism, and discover his assassinating knife stick- ing fast in the vitals of its body. This has been my steadfast opinion for years past ; and years to come will speak in groans the opprobri- ous anniversary of our religious madness for gowns and bands. — Will it not sting a man that has been honored by his Lord and Mas- ter for many years as a lay-preacher, to have a black-robed boy, flirting away in the exercise of his sacred office, set over him ? — If not all, but only a few favorites are to be honored, will it not raise a dust, that will go nigh to blind the eyes of the whole body?" — Another old preacher, writing to his friend, delivers his opinion to the following purpose — I wish they had been asleep when they began this business of ordination : it is neither Episcopal nor Presbyterian : but a mere hodge-podge of inconsistencies — though it Wist be allowed, that Mr. Wesley acted under the influence of otliers, yet he had some reasons for the step he took, which at the moment appeared to him sufficient to justify it. Perhaps they may not appear in the same light to others, and probably would not to himself, had he not been biassed by persuasion. A part of the reasons of his conduct in this aflfair, are detailed in the letter testimonial, Avhich Dr. Coke carried over with him to the American Conference. It is addressed, "To Dr. Coke, Mr. Asbury, and our brethren in North America:" and is conceived in the following terms : By a very uncommon train of providences, many of the provin- ces of North America, are totally disjoined from their mother-country, and erected into independent states. The English government has no authority over them either civil or ecclesiastical, any more than over the states of Holland. A civil authority is exercised over them, partly by the Congress, partly by the provincial assemblies. But no one either exercises or claims any ecclesiastical authority at all. In this peculiar situation, some thousands of the inhabitants of these states desire my advice ; and in compliance with their desire, I have drawn up a little sketch. "Lord King's^ account of the primitive church convinced me * King (Peter,) Lord High Chancellor of England, was descended of a good family of fhat name in Somersetshire, and son of an eminent grocer and Salter in the city of Exeter in Devonshire. He Avas born at Exeter in 1669, and bred up for some years to his father's business. But his inclination to learning was so great, that he laid out all the money he could spare in books, and devoted every moment of his leisure hours to study ; so that he became an excellent scholar before the world suspected any such thing : and gave the public a proof of his skill in church history, in his Inquiry into the Constitution; Discipline, Unity, and Worship of the Primitive Church, that flourished within the first three hundred years after Christ. London, 1691, and 1713, in 8vo. This was written with a view to promote the scheme of a comprehension of the Dissenters. . His^acfluaintance with Mr. Locke, to whom he was related, and who left him his library I'li;